《My Belittled Husband Is A Billionaire》


 CHAPTER 1: THE START OF EVERYTHING

    On a full moon night, wealthy people gathered inside a pce-like house to celebrate a very important event for a very famous family. Women are wearing beautiful extravagant dresses paired with their million-dor pearls, and men wearing expensive tuxedos and perfectly polished shoes.


    Servers were walking back and forth holding trays of food to serve the visitors. People were busy murmuring to one another while holding a ss of wine in their hands.


    It was an event everyone in the business world couldn¡¯t miss.


    ¡°Good evening,dies and gentlemen! Tonight, we will witness the 100th anniversary of Lockwood Holdings! And to start the event, let us first have the son of the founder of Lockwood holdings, the son of Mr. Peter Lockwood,dies, and gentlemen, give a round of apuse for Mr. Daniel Lockwood together with his wife Rachell Lockwood and their two sons, Mr. Timothy and Mr. Themis Lockwood!¡±


    As the emcee announced, a family of four went to the stage. Just by looking at their appearance and clothes, you could immediately determine their family as the wealthiest family in the country. All the people inside the event immediately turned their heads to the family while pping their hands.


    ¡°They all look amazing!¡±


    ¡°Their clothes must be so expensive!¡±


    ¡°They are the wealthiest family in the country, no doubt!¡¯


    Everyone was astounded not only by the wealth that the family has but also by the beauty they hold. They couldn¡¯t take their eyes off them. The father of the family was wearing a silver tuxedo while his wife was wearing a white satin dress, making her look like a queen together with her twins, who looked exactly like their father. They were about the age five.


    The man held the mic in his hand and faced the crowd with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Good evening,dies and gentlemen. First of all, I would like to express my gratitude who are here with us to celebrate our 100th anniversary. My family would like to thank all of you for working hard for the past years. And even though thete founder of ourpany is no longer here, the spirit of his legacy remains.¡±


    Meanwhile, on the upper right balcony of the event¡¯s ce, a man wearing an all-ck suit was holding a sniper pointed at the man who was currently speaking. No one in the crowd could notice him, for every one was busy listening to the speaker.


    ¡°Also, I would like all of you to meet my two sons, Themis, and Timothy. They are the future of our belovedpany. As our family-


    BAAM.


    Before the man could even continue what he was about to say, something hit his chest, which made him fall to the ground. Everyone got shocked. All of them were wondering why he suddenly fell to the ground when they didn¡¯t even hear anything.


    They only started freaking out when his wife yelled, ¡°There¡¯s blood! Someone shot him!¡±


    People started running away from the stage, holding themselves to protect themselves from the gunman. Five men wearing ck suits formed a circle around the family to protect them, but in less than a minute, the invisible gunman was able to shoot them all.


    The exit of the hall was filled with people trying to have their way out. They were pushing one another, trying to save their lives.


    Little did they know there were many gunmen surrounding the ce.


    Before one of them could even escape the ce, the gunmen started shooting every person their eyes could reach. Everyone who tried to escape lost their lives before their eyes.


    The ce got filled with blood and cries from people who plead with the gunmen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, please!¡±


    ¡°I have a family!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill my wife!¡±


    At the secret exit that only the Lockwood family knows, the wife and her two sons were trying to escape while their private helicopter was waiting for them outside. She was running while carrying both of her sons in both her arms. But before they could even reach the secret exit, one of the gunmen appeared behind them and shoot her right leg, which disabled her to run properly.


    Another shot and she fell on both of her knees.


    ¡°Themis, run for your life now! Go with your brother!¡¯ Mrs. Lockwood said to her older son, who has no idea about what was happening.


    ¡°Mommy, how about you?!¡±


    ¡°Just run! Run away now and save yourselves!¡± she yelled while trying to stay alive.


    Another sound of a gunshot, and their mother bid her farewell.


    With tears streaming down their faces, the two brothers started running away. Before they could even go out through the secret exit, a couple of gunshots were heard. They were holding each other¡¯s hands while tears were running down their cheeks. The kid named Themis held his brother¡¯s hand tightly. The face of his mother lingered in his memory, but he tried to ignore it, to save his twin.


    The next day, the tragic event was heard all over the world.


    ***AFTER TWENTY YEARS***


    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°Themis, run for your life now! Go with your brother!¡±


    My mom was trying to stand up while her own blood ran down her legs. Two huge men were standing behind her, holding guns. My brother and I were trying to run away when someone suddenly appeared in front of us.


    ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    Before I could even see the face of the gunmen, the whole ce cked out.


    ¡°Run for your life now, Themis!¡±


    ¡°Mom! I will save you, mom!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ***


    ¡°Young master Themis, wake up! Young master!¡±


    I opened my eyes and saw my butler looking at me with his worried face. He immediately handed me a ss of water as soon as I sat up on my bed.


    ¡°Thank you, Hansel.¡± I said as I took the ss of water from his hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, young master?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Nothing. I just had the same bad dream again.¡±


    ¡°I see. Maybe you should book an appointment with Dr. Isabe again.¡±


    Hansel has been working for our family ever since we were just kids. He is a forty-year-old man now, and he¡¯s still faithful to our family. Our parents trust him so much, and so do I.


    ¡°No, this has been happening to me ever since that day. I don¡¯t think I would stop dreaming about something that is about what happened that night.¡± I said to him.


    Hansel just nodded.


    I looked at him. ¡°By the way, where is Timothy?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already downstairs, young master. By the way, the breakfast is ready.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll just take a bath and I¡¯ll go there after.¡±


    ¡°Understood, young master.¡± He said, then he started walking towards the door.


    ¡°By the way, Hansel.¡±


    He turned around and looked at me again. ¡°Make sure that everyone, including all the maids and butlers, will eat with us. I have something to tell all of you.¡±


    Hansel nodded. ¡°Y-Yes, young master.¡±


    After taking a bath, I proceeded to the dining hall and saw all of them sitting at the long table, including my twin brother, Timothy.


    ¡°Hey brother, what¡¯s with you today? Why did you ask all of us to eat our dinner together?¡± he enthusiastically asked me.


    Timothy and I are identical twins. You can¡¯t really tell who is among us if you don¡¯t know our individualities. I love reading books, cooking, doing clerical work, and singing while Timothy loves goofing around, dancing, ying sports, and flirting with women. Also, the only thing that differentiates us from one another is the location of our birthmarks.


    I sat in my seat and looked at all of them. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Without asking any questions, they obeyed what I said.


    I was just ncing at them while eating, gathering my voice as I finally spoke. ¡°All of you, listen carefully.¡±


    They raised their heads up and darted their gaze toward me. It was so obvious that they¡¯d been waiting for me to speak. I always eat alone after them since I always have to do office work, so it really surprised them that I invited them to eat breakfast with me when I barely do it.


    ¡°We all know that it¡¯s been twenty years now. It¡¯s been twenty years now since Timothy and I started hiding from the people outside to protect the family from the enemies. It¡¯s been twenty years since we lost our mom and dad. And I still dream about them, every single night. What happened back then still haunts me even now. And I think the reason I always dream about them is that mom and dad want me to take revenge on those people who killed them. To the people who destroyed our family.¡±


    ¡°W-What do you mean, brother? D-Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to attack the enemies and sacrifice yourself. No way, I won¡¯t agree with you. Look, we already lost our parents. What do you think will happen if you do that stupid n?! No one¡¯s going to be left in this family anymore!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the type of vengeance that you think, Tim. I will pretend to be someone, then little by little, I will find the people who killed mom and dad.¡±


    Timothy shook his head. ¡°Then what if they find out about who you really are? Then they¡¯ll kill you! Do you even understand what I mean, Themis?!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t hide forever, Tim. And we will never get to give justice to our mom and dad if we don¡¯t do something. I promise I will be very careful, and I will never ever disappoint you. I will never let our parents down. That is why I need all of you to trust me.¡±


    ¡°But sir¡­¡± Ste, the oldest maid, started crying, so I stood up and walked over to her.


    ¡°Ste, I will trust you to take care of the house while I am not around. Can I trust you with that?¡±


    She hesitated at first, butter on, she wiped the tears from her eyes and looked at me. ¡°Y-Yes, sir. But promise us you¡¯lle back alive.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°I will go with you.¡± Timothy suddenly said. ¡°If you want to take avenge for our mom and dad, then I will go with you.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Timothy, I need you to stay here to protect what remains for us. I need you to continue running ourpany just like what mom and dad told us when we were just kids. In that way, you will be a big help.¡±


    ¡°But Them¡ª


    ¡°I trust you, my brother.¡±


    He looked away. ¡°Fine. You are so hardheaded. You always do what you want, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much. Everyone, do your best as you always do. Protect our family and I promise to go back here when everything¡¯s finally alright again. I promise that when I go back here, we will celebrate victory and we won¡¯t have to hide anymore.¡±


    No one spoke for a while. So, I took a deep breath.


    ¡°I am doing this for our family. I will protect all of you, no matter what happens.¡±

 CHAPTER 2: THE FEMALE SUPERSTAR

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°You are the only man in my life, Daniel. I will die for you.¡± I said as I put my hands around his shoulders.


    He looked straight into my eyes and cupped both of my cheeks.¡±You are the only one for me, Rachel. I will never love anyone the way I love you. I don¡¯t think I can live this life without you, either. You are my everything.¡±


    Slowly, he moved his face closer to me. And when there was just an inch away for us to kiss-


    ¡°Cut!¡± the director shouted.


    I immediately moved away from him. ¡°Olivia! Water, please!¡±


    ¡°Good job, Winter and Wilson! The two of you are really the best couple in the industry!¡± director Oliverplimented me and Wilson.


    ¡°Thanks, director. By the way, can I go now? I actually have dinner with my family tonight, so I need to prepare.¡±


    He nodded his head with a smile on his face. ¡°Sure, Winter. You can now take some beauty rest and go back here tomorrow for ourst episode.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After that, I finally left the ce with my personal assistant, Olivia. We hopped inside my limousine to go to a salon.


    ¡°Oh, if it¡¯s not my most beautiful and favorite customer, Winter Wesley!¡± the owner of the salon, Patricia, weed us with a smile on her face.


    ¡°I just want to have the ends of my hair permed. I¡¯m meeting my family tonight.¡± I said as I was about to sit in my favorite spot when I suddenly saw a woman sitting there while busy staring at herself in the mirror.


    I immediately walked to her. ¡°Excuse me? What are you doing there in my seat?¡±


    With a dramatic flipping of her hair, she turned around and looked at me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°H-Huh? Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°That is my seat.¡±I retorted.


    She narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°Your seat? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m already sitting here? And how sure are you that this is your seat? Do you have your name here? Did you buy this salon?!¡±


    ¡°I can if I want to. And I can also crush that fake nose of yours if you don¡¯t move there.¡± I threatened her.


    And as expected, she was immediately got shocked because of what I said. ¡°W-What did you just say?!¡±


    ¡°At the count of three, you will move to the other side or I will kick your ass out of this salon?¡±


    ¡°H-Hey, do you want me to¡ª


    ¡°One. Two¡­¡±


    ¡°M-Miss, please just go away¡­ please. If you don¡¯t want to make a fuss here¡­¡± Olivia told the woman.


    But the woman just won¡¯t back out. She just stood up and red at me. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are or if you can buy this salon. But if you¡ª


    ¡°Three. Now, get the hell out of my way!¡± I yelled as I pushed her so hard that she fell down to the floor.


    ¡°How dare you push me like that, you witch!¡±


    She was about to stand up, but then I kicked her face with my stiletto and that caused her nose to bleed. I was about to kick her again, but then she just stood up while crying and left the salon.


    What a coward.


    ¡°Olivia, give me the alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, Winter.¡±


    That bitch. That¡¯s what she deserves. No one ever dares to mess with me, ever.


    ¡°Winter, you can¡¯t do that again, okay? You can¡¯t make trouble here all the time. What if someone takes a video and posts it on the inte? Then all of your fans will be gone!¡± Haley, my manager, said to me.


    ¡°Shut up, Haley. Don¡¯t be so noisy, okay? You¡¯re adding up the stress that I get because of the current series that we¡¯re filming.¡±


    Haley heaved a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m just warning you. Even if you are the most popr celebrity in the country right now, that doesn¡¯t mean you can just do whatever you want. You need to maintain your good image in order for your fans to stay with you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. Whatever. Just stop talking already, okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to do with you, Winter. You are just so lucky that you are pretty and loved by many people. By the way, speaking of the series that you¡¯re filming right now. I heard it still has the highest rating. I guess the tragedy of the Lockwood family still catches the audience¡¯s interest.¡±


    ¡°Simply because the audience loves it when a tragedy is being romanticized. By the way, when I searched about that Lockwood family tragedy, I found out that Daniel and Rachel Lockwood actually had twins. And they were even present during the 100th anniversary of theirpany. Where are they now? Did they survive the killings?¡±


    Haley shrugged. ¡°Actually, no one actually knows if the twins actually survived or not. But after that tragedy, no one heard about them anymore. That is why people just believed that maybe they also got killed.¡±


    ¡°Did they catch the killer? Do they know who nned all of that?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°No one knows either. Until now, the killer who nned to kill the entire Lockwood family remains a mystery. And for some reason, even the greatest investigators weren¡¯t able to trace them. That is why many conspiracies had been made up. Like, maybe they are just hiding. Or maybe the people in that event killed each other because they were on drugs that night. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so stupid. Maybe the killer paid the investigators to remain quiet about the truth.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. But you know what? I actually heard the Lockwood family is actually one of the most beautiful families back then. The twins are really good-looking children. And actually, as I¡¯ve heard, the twins have identical birthmarks that show a crown-like figure. That only shows that they were really born to be royals.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Who cares, anyway? They are now dead. I¡¯m not even interested in them.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. But for sure, if the twins are still alive, you would fall for one of them, too.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Haley. Even if they are the richest family in the world, I won¡¯t fall for someone who is involved in controversies.¡±

 CHAPTER 3: DINNER

    Themis¡¯ POV


    As soon as I went downstairs bringing my things with me, I saw all of our maids and butlers lined up in front of the door.


    I smiled at them. ¡°Where¡¯s Tim?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still in his room, young master.¡± One of the maids said to me.


    ¡°I guess he doesn¡¯t want to see me go.¡±


    ¡°Young master Themis, pleasee back here safely,¡± Hansel said.


    The other maids suddenly bowed their heads to me as they spoke. ¡°Come back to us safely, young master Themis.¡±


    A smile appeared on my face. ¡°All of you worked so hard all these years so I thank you for that. I will do everything to bring our family back to its ce before, and to make all of you proud. Just trust me, and I wille back here safely and with dignity.¡±


    Then all of them started crying, including Hansel.


    We¡¯ve been together for so many years. We hide ourselves with them. They even had to pretend they got killed that night just to protect their family. Some of them died because of oldness, but their children remained with us.


    ¡°I guess Tim will no longer say goodbye to me,¡± I said as we walked outside the mansion.


    ¡°It must be so hard for him, young master.¡±


    ¡°Take care of him, Hansel. Take care of him for me. I know he is a stubborn man, but I also know you will be there to understand and support him, especially in running ourpany.¡±


    Hansel nodded his head. ¡°You can always count on me, sir. Take care of yourself, too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Take care of yourself, too.¡±


    I was about to ride in my car when someone suddenly called my name.


    ¡°Themis! Wait!¡±


    I turned around and saw Timothy.


    ¡°Tim!¡±


    ¡°You left this.¡± He said, then he showed me the brown teddy bear mom gave us when we were just kids. It doesn¡¯t have its right eye anymore because Tim and I fought one night and he got so mad at me and he pulled it out to have his vengeance.


    I smiled at him as I took the teddy bear. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself, Themis. Mom and dad would be so mad at me if anything happens to you. You know you are their favorite child.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Remember when dad bought you a bike, and he didn¡¯t buy me one? That is the proof of him having you as his favorite child.¡±


    ¡°But mom always sides with you whenever we fight.¡±


    We bothughed.


    ¡°People here will surely miss you,¡± Tim said to me with a sad smile on his face.


    ¡°How about you? You won¡¯t miss your brother?¡±


    ¡°O-Of course not. Why would I miss someone who teases me a lot?¡± He said while looking away.


    ¡°But why are you crying right now?¡±


    He immediately wiped the tears from his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this baby brother of mine!¡± I said as I pat his head and hugged him.


    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll be alright, Themis. If you die and leave me alone, I will never forgive you.¡± Timothy said while hugging me back.


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte,¡± I said as soon as I reached the dining hall of our mansion.


    Everyone looked at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. At least you arrived.¡± Grandpa said while smiling at me.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± I came running to him like a kid and hugged him so tight.


    ¡°Winter! Watch your character! You¡¯re a grown-up woman now!¡± mom suddenly yelled at me.


    ¡°Just let her be, Monica. I missed my granddaughter too.¡±


    Mom just rolled her eyes and continue eating.


    After having a mini-reunion with my grandpa who¡¯s the only person in the family that treats me right, I sat back in my chair.


    ¡°How was your flight, daddy?¡± mom asked grandpa.


    ¡°Well, it was quite tiring. But I was so excited to see all of you. Especially Winter and Summer.¡± Grandpa replied while smiling.


    ¡°Speaking of Summer, she was awarded as the best doctor in the country now. She just saved the president from terminal cancer!¡± dad said with a huge smile on his face.


    ¡°Is that true?! Oh, I am so proud of you, Summer!¡±


    Mom nodded her head. ¡°She really is the best. She really got the traits of our family.¡±


    Then I became invisible once again because of my perfect younger sister. They kept on talking about how smart and good she is while I was just staring at my food while wondering why I even came to this dinner. Summer is two years younger than me. We have never really gotten along well ever since we were just kids. Simply because she is the favorite child. She is the one that my parents favor the most whenever we fight and whenever we request something we want. They will surely give it all to her.


    ¡°How about you, Winter? I heard you got the role of Rachel Lockwood. Congrattions, honey.¡± Grandpa said to me.


    ¡°Y-Yeah, grandpa. Actually-


    ¡°There¡¯s no point with that. Being an actress won¡¯t contribute a lot to our country, nor to our family. Those people who be an actor are people who just can¡¯t do anything. All they can do is cry and fake their tears. That¡¯s it.¡± Mom said.


    I looked down with my hands balled into a fist.


    ¡°Monica, stop saying that to your daughter! Winter tries her best to make you and Luke proud of her, this is what you¡¯re going to tell her?¡±


    ¡°Dad, Monica is right. If only Winter is as smart and capable as her younger sister, then maybe she will have a better job than being a clown.¡±


    ¡°Luke!¡±


    I stood up. ¡°E-Excuse me, I¡¯ll go home now.¡±


    ¡°Winter¡ª


    ¡°Wee home, grandpa. I missed you so much.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I left the mansion and hopped inside my car with tears running down my cheeks.


    I started the engine of my car and drove off.


    ¡°So, what if she¡¯s smarter than me? I¡¯m more beautiful than her! She never even had a boyfriend because all of her crushes have their eyes on me!¡±


    Tears were streaming down my face while I was driving, which is why I didn¡¯t notice a caring in my direction.

 CHAPTER 4: THE JERK

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Miss, excuse me? Miss?¡±


    I opened my eyes and saw a man that has an eye patch on his right eye while looking at me. He was wearing a in ck shirt, faded jeans, and ck cap. I roamed my eyes around the ce and realized I was in a hospital. I immediately got up.


    ¡°W-Why am I here? What happened? Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m Matthew. You identally hit my car a while ago. You lost your consciousness so I had to bring you here. But don¡¯t worry, you just had a small cut on the side of your lips and a bump on your head but the nurse already cleaned it. And, I already paid the bill.¡±


    My brows furrowed. ¡°Cut and bump on my forehead?! No!¡±


    I immediately reached for a hand mirror to look at my face and I saw a small bump on my forehead.


    ¡°No! I just went to my dermatologist yesterday! What happened to my beautiful face?!¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t worry, I think it will heal in about two to three days. And, it¡¯s just a small bump anyway.¡±


    I red at him. ¡°A small bump?! Do you even know how important my appearance is?! It¡¯s more important than your life!¡±


    ¡°E-Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°What if my fans see this?! They¡¯ll surely think I¡¯m so ugly!¡±


    ¡°Wait, why do you sound like you¡¯re ming me for what happened? You are the one who wasn¡¯t watching where your car was going.¡± He said, sounding so irritated.


    I widened my eyes at him. ¡°My fault?! Why didn¡¯t you just avoid my car then?!¡±


    ¡°You know what? I have never encountered a woman like you before. I mean, someone like you who acts so ungrateful. You must thank me for bringing you here and even paying for your bills.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you one-eyed man!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°W-What did you just call¡ª


    ¡°Do you even know who I am?! I¡¯m Winter Wesley!¡±


    He looked at me, confusingly. ¡°O¡­kay. I am so sorry, but I have to go now, Winter Wesley. I still have some important things to do.¡±


    ¡°W-What? H-Hey!!¡±


    But the jerk didn¡¯t bother looking at me again. He just continues running away until I could no longer see him.


    ¡°That jerk! I will surely pop his eyes out when I see him again!¡± I yelled.


    After a few minutes, the doctor arrived and told me I could already go home. I called Olivia to fetch me before some fans could even see me at the hospital.


    ***


    ¡°M-Miss Winter, what happened?¡± Olivia asked worriedly as soon as we both arrived at my house.


    I took my sses off and turned to her. ¡°A jerk hit my car. I lost my consciousness and when I woke up, I was already at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, Miss Winter. I¡¯m so d you didn¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    I red at her. ¡°Who didn¡¯t get hurt?! Are you blind?! Can¡¯t you see the bump on my head?! Come on, bring me a coldpress!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, Miss Winter!¡±


    Iy down on my bed as Olivia ced the coldpress on the bump on my head.


    ¡°M-Miss Winter, can I go home now?¡± she suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yeah, you may leave now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Winter!¡±


    As soon as Olivia left, my house went silent again. I reached for my phone above the side table and checked my Instagram ount. There were so many notifications of my fans¡¯ments about the photo I posted this morning which already umted twenty million likes and twenty-one millionments.


    ¡®Oh my God, you really are a Goddess!¡¯


    ¡®I love you so much, Queen Winter!¡¯


    ¡®You are the best!¡¯


    ¡®I wish I¡¯m as beautiful as you!¡¯


    A smile appeared on my face as I was reading thements of my fans. I put my phone back to the side table and stared at the ceiling of my room.


    ¡®If only Winter is as smart and capable as her younger sister, then maybe she will have a better job than being a clown.¡¯


    They never really loved me. Mom and dad.


    Even when we were just kids, they never treated me like their daughter. It was always Summer. Summer is the smartest, the best, Summer who will do nothing but our parents would still be proud of her. While me? No matter what I do will always be a failure to them. Winter can¡¯t do anything. Winter is dumb. Winter is who they will never be proud of.


    But it¡¯s fine.


    Because I still have fans who love me no matter what I do. They are the people who will appreciate everything about me. That is why I always do my best when I¡¯m acting. Because that is the only world where I am epted. Because in the real world, in the world of my family, I will always be the side character and will never be the main.


    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Congrattions, Winter and Wilson you did a great job!¡± the director cooed as soon as thest take was done.


    ¡°The drama remained the highest viewed since the very first airing of it!¡± Anne, the assistant director added.


    Everyone started pping as they handed Wilson and I a bouquet of flowers as a congrattory present.


    Wilson and I bowed our heads to give respect to them. ¡°Thank you so much, Director Ricky. It was so nice working with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Winter. It was really nice working with you, too. I hope I can work with the two of you again.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    After celebrating with the drama staff for the sess of the drama, Olivia and I went straight to my van.


    ¡°Ah, it was so tiring.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Winter. You have new offers of five dramas. Maybe you can look through each script when you get home and tell me which drama will you choose.¡± Haley said to me.


    I heaved a sigh. ¡°I just finished a drama and herees another drama again.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you are the highest paid actress here in our country. Many film producers and agencies are trying to work with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well. By the way, can I go to my favorite restaurant first? I just want to eat something delicious since my drama was sessful.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll even treat the two of you.¡± Said Haley.


    I raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The three of us went to my favorite restaurant to eat since Haley said it would be her treat.


    ¡°Say, Winter, would you like to work with Wilson again?¡± asked Haley.


    I sipped some of my wine before looking at her. ¡°Well, if there¡¯s a good offer, then why not?¡±


    ¡°You know, the audience loves seeing the two of you together. They think you make a good couple.¡±


    ¡°And what is that supposed to mean? Do you want me to date Wilson?¡±


    Haley smiled. ¡°Well, if you like him, I guess there¡¯s nothing wrong with dating him at all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to date him.¡±


    ¡°And why not?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not even my type. I don¡¯t like the way he dresses. He looks like an old-fashioned geek when behind the camera.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Winter. You really are so picky when ites to choosing a man, even though you never even had a boyfriend.¡±


    I widened my eyes at her. ¡°W-What did you just say?!¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡±


    Then my phone started ringing. I checked who the person who just called was and realized it was actually grandpa. Wait, why is he calling me?


    ¡°Hello, grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Winter? Can you go here to the mansion after your work?¡±


    ¡°Why grandpa? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°I have to say something important to you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t speak immediately. I wonder what is it. And what is that? Something that he wants to tell me.


    ¡°O-Okay, grandpa. I¡¯ll go there now.¡±


    As soon as I put my phone back in my bag, I caught Olivia and Haley looking at me as if trying to listen to what I was talking about with my grandpa.


    ¡°I need to go now; my grandpa wants to see me.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Just don¡¯t forget to read and pick one of the scripts that I gave you, okay?¡±


    ***


    ¡°Where¡¯s grandpa?¡± I asked one of the maids as soon as I reached the mansion where grandpa asked me to go to, saying that he has something to tell me.


    ¡°She¡¯s inside the library room, Miss Winter.¡±


    I proceeded to the library room as she said and I saw grandpa sitting on his swivel chair while staring at a space as if thinking so deeply about something. I smiled as I walked toward her. ¡°Penny for your thoughts, grandpa?¡±


    He got surprised, but then he smiled upon seeing me. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Winter!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You told me you have to say something important. What is it?¡± I said as I sat on the chair in front of his desk.


    Grandpa took a deep breath before looking at me again. ¡°Actually, there is someone I want to introduce to you.¡±


    ¡°S-Someone? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°He is someone I really trust and is someone reliable. His grandfather was actually my best friend back in the days.¡±


    ¡°He? You mean, he is a man? Who is he? And why do I need to meet him, grandpa?¡±


    Grandpa smiled, then he turned his gaze to the door of the library room. As if on cue, the door went open and a familiar man with an eye patch on his right eye stepped in. I stood up when I realized who that man was. ¡°YOU?!¡±


    ¡°THAT WOMAN!¡±


    We both pointed our fingers at each other as soon as our eyes met.


    Grandpa looked alternately at the two of us as if he was confused about what was happening.


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± we answered in chorus.


    I red at the man before I faced grandpa again. ¡°He is the man who hit my car the other night!¡±


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hit your car! You were the one who wasn¡¯t in the right condition while driving.¡±


    ¡°W-What?! I didn¡¯t even¡ª


    ¡°Alright, enough now,¡± Grandpa said to stop the two of us from arguing.


    I was still ring at the man as I sat back down in my chair.


    How can he me me for what happened? Does he even know who I am?!


    ¡°Grandpa, what is this man doing here?¡±


    Grandpa straightened his back and cleared his throat before talking. ¡°Well, as I have told you earlier, Winter, his name is Matthew Davis. His grandfather was my best friend back then and we really were good friends.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you saying these things to me?¡±


    ¡°Winter. You¡¯re twenty-four now. And you¡¯re not getting any younger. And you know how much our family needs a man to run ourpany since both you and your sister have your own jobs. We need someone who is a kind, smart, and reliable man. Like Matthew.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes at grandpa. ¡°So, what do you mean by that, grandpa? Are you nning to adopt this gibberish man?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    ¡°You are going to marry him.¡±

 CHAPTER 5: NO WAY

    Winter¡¯s POV


    My eyes immediately widened as soon as grandpa told me I was going to marry the stupid man in front of me.


    ¡°W-What did you say? M-Marry this man? Are you even serious right now, grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Matthew is a decent man. I know you don¡¯t know him yet, but I know the family where he came from. They are good people, and aside from that, Matthew is a smart man who can run ourpany in due time. He will take care of you, trust me.¡±


    I stood up. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t care if this man came from a good family. Can¡¯t you even see him? He looks so cheap. I don¡¯t even think he owns the car that he used to hit me.¡±


    ¡°I did not hit you. And about the car, that wasn¡¯t actually mine. I just borrowed it from a friend.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°See? He can¡¯t even buy a car! How can you say that he can run ourpany? What if he just robs us and then disappears when we¡¯re already bankrupt?¡±


    The man stood up and looked at me. ¡°I may not be born rich, but I can assure you that I was raised by a good family. I don¡¯t rob people, and I don¡¯t take things for granted.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? And do you think I believe you? In your dreams, asshole!¡± I yelled at his face, then I walked out of that room.


    He wants me to marry that stupid man just because he wants someone to run ourpany?!


    That is so unfair! I don¡¯t even know that man! Who cares if he was raised by a good family? That doesn¡¯t make him a good man at all!


    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°Thank you so much for going here, young master Themis.¡±


    ¡°You can just call me Matthew. You know, I¡¯m trying to hide my real identity now.¡± I replied.


    He nodded then he smiled. ¡°Matthew. So, is there something I can do for you? It¡¯s been so long since I have talked to one of your family members. I can¡¯t believe you are thete young master of Zach¡¯s grandson. It¡¯s such an honor to meet you again. What a beautiful surprise after twenty long years.¡±


    ¡°My grandfather used to tell me so many good things about you. He used to tell me how good friends you were back when you were just kids.¡±


    ¡°I see. I hope he only told you some good things about us.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Of course, he only told me good things about you. And as I¡¯ve heard about you, I think you are a good man with a good reputation.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much for that, young-I mean, Matthew.¡±


    ¡°By the way, there is actually a deep reason I came here to see you.¡±


    The expression on his face turned into a more serious one. ¡°Sure, I am more than willing to help you with anything.¡±


    I took a deep breath before looking at him again. ¡°You know my brother and I had to leave together with the other servants and butlers that survived the incident twenty years ago. Until now, we still don¡¯t know who did that for our family. We¡¯ve been hiding from the world for twenty years now, and because of that, I decided to leave them there for a while for me to find the people behind the death of my family. I want to know what¡¯s the name of the devil who made our family live in agony for twenty years.¡±


    ¡°And that is why you¡¯re trying to hide your identity?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way I can protect my brother. I don¡¯t want to lose someone again if ever that same person knew that we¡¯re still alive.¡±


    ¡°I understand you. And what can I help you with?¡±


    ¡°I need to pretend to be your son. I mean, you can just tell everyone that you lost me twenty years ago or maybe five years ago? You know, I just need a ce to start with.¡±


    He didn¡¯t speak immediately. He thought for a while before looking at me again. ¡°Don¡¯t you think people, especially my family, would be suspicious if we tell them you are my long-lost son? And you are too young to be my son. You¡¯re the same age as my grandchildren.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you can just marry one of my granddaughters.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°M-Marry one of your granddaughters? Are you even sure about that? That is such an off-handed decision.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am. I know you¡¯re a good man, Matthew. And I won¡¯t mind having you as my grandson-inw.¡±


    ¡°But how about your granddaughter? What if she doesn¡¯t want to marry someone like me?¡±


    ¡°Well, she actually never had a boyfriend before. But for sure she¡¯s going to like you.¡±


    I heaved a sigh. ¡°I am so sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can have any romantic rtionship with anyone. I came here to find the person who killed my family. I don¡¯t want to drag someone for my revenge. Especially she is your granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Then you can divorce her after if you finally find out who the killer is.¡±


    ¡°A-Are you sure?¡±


    ***


    ¡°Oh, really? And do you think I believe you? In your dreams, asshole!¡± she yelled at my face, then she stormed out of the room.


    ¡°I am so sorry for the attitude that Winter showed you. She¡¯s just a bit spoiled brat, but she¡¯s a good kid once you get to know her.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s actually fine. She¡¯s the one I want to marry.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You mean, you like her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I just want a woman that will never fall in love with me. And based on the reaction that she showed me a while ago, I don¡¯t think she would love to be with me for the rest of her life. But I just don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll agree to get married to me.¡±


    ¡°She will, for sure. Don¡¯t worry, Matthew. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

 CHAPTER 6: THE PROMISE

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°What?! Your grandfather is asking you to marry a stranger?!¡±


    ¡°And he is not just a stranger, he is a penniless man! Why would I even marry a man who wouldn¡¯t be able to provide me the things that I want?!¡±


    Haley nodded her head. ¡°You are right. That man might be nning something, that is why he wants to marry you. Perhaps he even knows you are a popr superstar.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. And who wouldn¡¯t even know me? There are so many people nowadays who do that kind of scheme. They¡¯ll ask you to marry them, then once he finally gets all of your money, he will leave you crying and hide forever.¡± Olivia added.


    ¡°There is no way I¡¯m going to marry that man!¡±


    ¡°But what if your grandpa insists you do so?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No way! Even if he tells me he¡¯ll disown me as his granddaughter!¡±


    ***


    ¡°You¡¯re going to marry Matthew, or I will disown you as my granddaughter?¡±


    My eyes immediately widened when grandpa told me that. He really visited me at my house just to ask me about the marriage shit once again.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you doing this to me? Is that how much you want me to marry that poor man?!¡±


    ¡°As what I keep on telling you, he is a good man. Just give him a chance and you will surely like him, too.¡±


    ¡°If you want me to give him a chance, then why do I even have to marry him?!¡±


    ¡°Because we need him too, Winter. We need someone like him who can run ourpany. I have told you about that already, right?¡±


    I heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t need a man right now. I don¡¯t want to be in any rtionship with anyone and most of all, I don¡¯t want to get married to anyone.¡±


    ¡°I know how much you¡¯ve suffered just by being a part of our family, Winter. I know how much you do your very best just prove yourself to your parents. I know how much you want your parents to finally notice the hard works that you did. That is why I want you to find a man who will help you, a man that will surely take care of you no matter what happens.¡±


    ¡°And you think that beggar could take care of me?¡±


    Grandpa nodded his head with a smile on his face. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡ª


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself to love him immediately, Winter. You need to, of course, know him first. If a year passes and you still don¡¯t want him to be your husband, then you can divorce him. I just want you to try him.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I looked at grandpa with furrowed brows. ¡°Grandpa, marrying isn¡¯t a trial and error.¡±


    ¡°I know that, honey. I am now old enough to know about the secrets that our world hides. And trust me, once you learn how to take risks, that¡¯s when you¡¯ll be able to unfold what¡¯s beneath the surface.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die soon, Winter. And I want to see you with someone I know I can trust. Just do this favor for me, please?¡±


    Themis¡¯ POV


    If his granddaughter doesn¡¯t agree about marrying me, then I¡¯ll have to think of another way again. It would be hard for me to find criminals if I don¡¯t get help from a person who¡¯s powerful enough to help me prate the business world. Because influence and wealth pushed those criminals to kill our family.


    ¡°Matthew, I have good news for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I said as I sipped some of my coffee.


    I rented a ce where I could stay for a while. It was a cheap apartment near Mr. Wesley¡¯s mansion. He was also the one who asked me to live near their house.


    ¡°Winter already agreed.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°Winter already agreed about marrying you.¡±


    I blinked a few times before realizing what he just said. ¡°Are you sure about that, Mr. Wesley? How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Can you visit me here in my office? I will tell you the details and let¡¯s discuss your marriage.¡±


    I stood up and wore my coat as I stepped out of my house, going to Mr. Wesley¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°How did you do that? I mean, how did you convince her to marry me?¡± I asked as soon as I saw Mr. Wesley.


    ¡°Well, I just acted out a bit and I told her we need someone who can run thepany responsibly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much for what you did, Mr. Wesley.¡±


    ¡°You are more than wee, Matthew. This is just nothingpared to how much I owe your family.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do what I can do for yourpany as long as I¡¯m married to your granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much. By the way, can I have another favor from you?¡±


    ¡°Sure, what is it?¡±


    Mr. Wesley looked straight into my eyes as he spoke. ¡°Please, take care of Winter. I know, taking care of her isn¡¯t your responsibility and I don¡¯t have the right to ask you this, but Winter has been living quite a lonely life. I just want to make sure she¡¯s always safe. She is a sweet child, and a loving daughter to her parents.¡±


    ¡°I understand you, Mr. Wesley. I will take care of your granddaughter no matter what happens.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I know it would be so much hassle to marry that woman based on how I met her, but no matter how hard it would be, I will do anything just to find the people who killed my family.


    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°What?! Winter is going to marry that man?!¡± mommy said while we were having dinner together with the asshole that grandpa wants me to marry.


    ¡°I am so sorry I wasn¡¯t able to introduce myself Immediately. My name¡¯s Matthew Hughes.¡±


    I rolled my eyes.


    Acting like a good guy in front of everyone, huh?


    I don¡¯t even know how he got the trust of my grandpa.


    ¡°What¡¯s your job?¡± dad asked him.


    ¡°I-I am currently trying to find a job. I just quit my job as an office clerkst month, so¡ª


    ¡°An office clerk?¡± mom joined in again.


    The man nodded his head. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good job. At least you have experience when ites to clerical work which has something to do with running ourpany.¡± Summermented with a smile on her face.


    Why doesn¡¯t she just marry that bastard instead?


    ¡°There¡¯s no way a mere office clerk like him can run ourpany. Dad, what are you even thinking? Winter should at least marry someone who is rich and capable enough since she herself cannot contribute to our family!¡± mom suddenly said.


    Okay, so it was really necessary to say some awful things about me while talking about another person?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, Mrs. Wesley. I may be a mere office clerk, but I can say that I have enough knowledge about running apany. And also, I don¡¯t mind studying and learning from all of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? A poor man like you?¡± mom said, then she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Stop that. Matthew is a smart young man. Don¡¯t judge him when you haven¡¯t even seen how he works.¡± Grandpa suddenly said to all of us.


    And of course, the best daughter spoke, too. ¡°Grandpa is right. Personally, I think Matthew is a good and smart man. Let¡¯s just see how he works. And also, what¡¯s important here is how he will make Winter happy, right?¡±


    ¡°As long as I am married to Winter, I will take responsibility for her. I will take care of her, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±


    What does he think of me? Someone who cannot take care of herself?


    ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s see. By the way, when will be the wedding?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Said grandpa.


    My eyes widened. ¡°Tomorrow?!¡±


    ***


    ¡°You¡¯re getting married tomorrow?!¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what grandpa wants me to do. He keeps on saying that he wouldn¡¯t allow me to continue being an actress if I don¡¯t agree to marry that man so what else can I do?! They¡¯re ckmailing me!¡±


    ¡°But what if your fans find out about that?¡±


    ¡°No one¡¯s going to find out if we don¡¯t tell them. Besides, the wedding will just take ce inside our house and there will be no visitors.¡±


    They both nodded their heads. ¡°Are we invited to your wedding?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? I¡¯m not even inviting myself there.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Winter. Is the man handsome? Is he hot?¡± Haley continues asking as if she was so interested in the appearance of the asshole grandpa wants me to marry.


    I red at her. ¡°He looks like trash. He even has an eyepatch on his right eye as if he¡¯s a pirate.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then you must be so unlucky to marry someone like him. It would be better if he¡¯s your type or something. But he¡¯s not even rich as you¡¯ve mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s better to marry him than to lose my job. I don¡¯t want grandpa to disown me anyway. My parents disowned me since the day they had me, so if my grandpa ends up hating me too, I wouldn¡¯t have someone beside me anymore.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    ¡°And anyway, I¡¯ll make sure that man won¡¯t evenst a week with me. I¡¯ll make him regret starting his dirty n with me. If I can¡¯t convince grandpa that he has bad intentions, then I would be the one to show his true colors to everyone.¡±


    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°I apologize about what my family has told you. They don¡¯t know who you really are. That is why they were acting like that.¡± Mr. Wesley told me after our dinner with his family.


    As expected, all of them didn¡¯t want me to be a part of their family. I can¡¯t me them, though. Who would want a poor man to be a part of their family?


    I shook my head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me, Mr. Wesley. Ipletely understand them. After all, who would marry a penniless man when your family is one of the wealthiest families in the world?¡±


    ¡°You know your family is way higher than us.¡± He replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. What¡¯s important right now is that Winter agreed to marry someone like me. Or maybe she¡¯s just forcing herself to do it. I really have to apologize to her once my n is already aplished. I need to apologize for using her too.¡±


    ¡°She was upset with me at first, but she couldn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°I kind of feel sorry.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, Matthew. She made the right decision, I know that.¡±


    I just smiled at him. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do her any harm. And after aplishing my n, I promise not to show my face to your family again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, Matthew. I just want you to take care of my granddaughter. As you can see, she doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her parents. That is why I am giving her the attention that she needs. I just don¡¯t want her to feel lonely.¡±


    ¡°I understand. You love your granddaughter so much.¡±


    After talking to Mr. Wesley, I went back to my apartment and prepared my things since the wedding would be tomorrow already. As Iy down on my bed, I saw the teddy bear our parents gave me when Tim and I were still kids.


    ¡°Mom, dad, it¡¯s been so long now. I¡¯m so sorry if it took me this long to think about finding the people who killed our family. I had to have enough courage, and I had to make sure Tim and I could take care of ourselves even when we were away from each other beforeing up with a n like this. I know you would be mad at me if you find out that I left Timothy there, but I had to do it. He¡¯s with our butlers, anyway. They will surely take care of him. Don¡¯t worry about me here. I can take care of myself. I will do everything just to aplish what I have to do. I will go back there and bring our family back to life again. Those people who destroyed our family, I will surely make them pay.¡±

 CHAPTER 7: THE WEDDING

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Winter, why are you frowning like that? It¡¯s your wedding day today, you need to be the happiest woman in the world. I know you¡¯ve been dreaming of getting married to someone.¡± Summer asked me.


    The day has finallye. The day that I hate the most. I never really imagined this woulde. I thought grandpa will always be there for me, but he forced me to marry someone I don¡¯t even know.


    I red at her. ¡°Really? You¡¯re asking me that?¡±


    ¡°Why? I think your groom looks like a good man. I think he will take care of you. That¡¯s what¡¯s important, right? To have someone to take care of you and understand you for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need someone to take care of me.¡± I cut her off.


    This woman really has the habit of ying the main character. She always act as if she is always saying the right thing when she doesn¡¯t even know anything.


    ¡°Winter¡ª


    ¡°Can you just stop acting as if you¡¯re sympathizing with me? For sure, you¡¯re celebrating now because you won¡¯t be able to see me for a long time.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not true. You know¡ª


    ¡°The wedding is about to start now. Miss Winter should be ready by now.¡± Said the wedding coordinator.


    Because of that, Summer didn¡¯t have any choice but to leave. I stood up and stepped out of the dressing room, wearing a white wedding dress with two huge ribbons on its shoulders. They also tied my hair up into a messy bun, leaving two curled strands on each side of my face.


    ¡°Oh, Winter. You really are so beautiful!¡± Haley cooed upon seeing me.


    ¡°You look like a Goddess, Miss Winter!¡± Olivia added.


    I don¡¯t even know who invited her and Olivia here when I don¡¯t even want to have any guests. The wedding coordinator and the other staff only arranged everything in the mansion¡¯s garden. It¡¯s not a real wedding anyway, so who cares.


    ¡°Shut up, Haley.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe that a superstar like me would marry a penniless man. All of my fans call me a queen only for them to know that I am going to marry a man that is beyond penniless? I¡¯d rather marry an ugly rich man, than a man like him!


    Theyid down a red carpet at the entrance of the mansion going to the garden with huge wedding nts at every side of the pathway.


    As I reached the garden, I saw some people who were sitting on the guest seats while mom and dad were standing at the garden entrance, waiting for me. They stood by my side as I continue walking down the aisle, going towards the man who was wearing a white wedding suit.


    Who the hell would still wear his eye patch at his wedding?


    Is he a pirate?


    He was smiling big at me while I was walking towards the altar. I just rolled my eyes and continue walking until dad finally gave my hand to the asshole.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± He whispered to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be nervous, asshole.¡±


    The wedding ceremony continued while everyone was keeping their mouths shut. Only the voice of the priest could be heard.


    ¡°Have youe here to enter into marriage without coercion, freely and wholeheartedly?¡± he asked the both of us.


    I rolled my eyes.


    We all know I didn¡¯t go there willingly.


    ¡°I have.¡± The man said.


    The priest didn¡¯t even bother repeating the question to me, he just asked another question again. ¡°Are you prepared, as you follow the path of marriage, to love and honor each other for as long as you both shall live?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± He was the only one who answered.


    After that, he faced me as he spoke. ¡°I, Matthew, take you, Winter Wesley, to be my wife. I promise to be faithful to you, in good times and in bad, in sickness and in health, to love you and to honor you all the days of my life.¡±


    I was just looking at him with a raised eyebrow when I suddenly heard my mom yell. ¡°Winter! Say it too!¡±


    I took a deep breath, then I spoke. ¡°I, Winter Wesley, take you, Matthew, to be my husband. I promise to be faithful to you, in good times and in bad, in sickness and in health, to love you and to honor you all the days of my life.¡±


    ¡°Bless, O Lord, these rings which we bless in your name. so that those who wear them may remain entirely faithful to each other, abide in peace and in your will, and live always in mutual charity. Through Christ our Lord.¡±


    ¡°Amen.¡±


    The priest now sprinkled the wedding rings with holy water before handing them to us.


    ¡°Winter Wesley, receive this ring as a sign of my love and fidelity. In the name of the father, and the son, and the holy spirit.¡±


    ¡°Matthew, receive this ring as a sign of my love and fidelity. In the name of the father, and the son, and the holy spirit.¡±


    We both kneeled at the altar where the priest faces us and prays over us. ¡°Now let us humbly invoke God¡¯s blessing upon this bride and groom, that in his kindness he may favor with his help those on whom he has bestowed the Sacrament of Matrimony.¡±


    ¡°By the power vested in me by the state, I now pronounce you husband and wife, You may now kiss!¡±


    My eyes immediately widened as soon as I heard that.


    Wait, don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re¡ª


    ¡°Can I kiss you?¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± I replied.


    ¡°KISS HER NOW! KISS HER NOW!¡± I suddenly heard Olivia and Haley yelling. After a few seconds, everyone joined them. Everyone was already yelling, telling us to kiss.


    I red at Matthew. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do it. I¡¯ll surely kill you if you do-


    Before I could even continue what, I was about to say, he pulled me close to him and kissed me on my cheek.


    ¡°What the hell did you-


    ¡°We¡¯re married now, Winter Wesley.¡± He said while smiling at me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    And for no apparent reason, my heart started beating so fast while I was staring at his smiling face.


    It was as if I am going somewhere I¡¯ll regret going to in the end.

 CHAPTER 8: THE RULES

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°This will be our house now?¡± Matthew asked while roaming his eyes around the mansion that grandpa gave us as a gift for our wedding.


    I rolled my eyes and looked at him. ¡°What else do you think? Why? This is the very first time you¡¯ve seen such an enormous house like this, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. And I just also think that it might be a little exaggerated for the two of us to live in a mansion like this.¡±


    ¡°Well, sorry because we were not born poor like you. If you don¡¯t want to live here, then you¡¯re free to leave anytime. That would even make me happy.¡± I said, then I finally walked upstairs straight to my room.


    Why does he keep on acting as if it does not thrill him about living in a mansion? For sure, he hasn¡¯t even seen such a huge house like this. And for sure, he is so excited to finally steal anything in here.


    But I won¡¯t let him do that. If he thinks he can use his tricks on me, then he is wrong. I will surely reveal his real identity to my grandpa and when that time finallyes, he will have no choice but to divorce me.


    ¡°Cheers to us?¡± the idiot said while raising his ss of wine.


    ¡°Before you forget, I don¡¯t like you and I did not agree to this marriage. I will give a few rules you should follow if you want to stay here.¡±


    He blinked a few times. ¡°Rules? What rules?¡±


    I put my cutlery down and wiped my mouth using a napkin before looking at him again. ¡°First of all, you can never ever tell anyone that I am your wife. If we ever see each other in other ces, you have to pretend you don¡¯t know me.¡±


    ¡°Copy. I won¡¯t tell anyone that we¡¯re married unless it is needed.¡±


    ¡°No. You will never ever tell anyone about our marriage or else you¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°O-Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Second. You are not allowed to touch, stare, and talk to me unless it is urgent and it has something to do with me or the family.¡±


    His eyes widened. ¡°I can¡¯t talk to you even though we¡¯re just living under the same roof?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. And third, you can never everment on everything that I do.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    I just nodded my head and stood up. ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Winter!¡±


    I didn¡¯t mind him and just went back to my room.


    Themis¡¯ POV


    After taking a bath, Iy down on my bed and stared at the ceiling. This mansion actually belongs to our family. Mr. Wesley just volunteered to take care of it when our parents died. And now, I asked him if we could just leave here and he immediately said yes.


    This is actually the mansion where we usually stay before whenever our parents visit our other properties and whenever we want to have a vacation.


    It¡¯s been so long since Ist saw it and thanks to Mr. Wesley it¡¯s still the same as before. Just staring at the walls and looking at the antique pieces of furniture makes me feel nostalgic about what we used to do here back when we were kids.


    Speaking of Tim, I wonder how are they doing there right now. For sure, if he ever finds out that I married someone, he will be so happy. He had been asking me to find a girlfriend before, but I always change the topic. He knows having a romantic rtionship with someone never crossed my mind. I can never have a peaceful life knowing our parents haven¡¯t gotten the justice they deserve.


    All of a sudden, my phone started ringing.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Young master Themis-I mean Matthew. This is Winter¡¯s grandpa.¡±


    I sat up in my bed. ¡°Oh, Mr. Wesley. Do you need anything from me?¡±


    ¡°You can just call me grandpa err¡­ I mean, if you¡¯refortable with that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course. Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better. By the way, I just called to ask you about your first night as a newlywed couple. I mean, did Winter say anything to you? Or did you¨C


    ¡°No. Nothing inappropriate happened. Winter just gave three rules.¡±


    ¡°Three rules?¡±


    ¡°Three rules for me to be able to stay in this mansion. She said if I don¡¯t follow those rules, I¡¯m dead.¡±


    I heard himugh before speaking again. ¡°Oh, I apologize for all the things that she told you. That girl usually says silly things, so you need to get used to her.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s actually fine with me. The rules that she said seem reasonable, anyway. She¡¯s a celebrity, so it¡¯s just natural for her to be that strict with people around her.¡±


    ¡°I see. By the way, are you ready for tomorrow? I will finally introduce you as the new president of ourpany.¡±


    ¡°It somehow makes me nervous, but I think I¡¯m ready. Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to maintain the reputation of yourpany.¡±


    ¡°I already know that, Themis. I mean Matthew. I¡¯m sorry I was used to calling you by your real name.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just don¡¯t call me by my real name when we¡¯re surrounded by so many people.¡± I said whileughing.


    Heughed too. We just talked about the other things that I n to do, then he already hung up the phone. I justy down on my bed again and tried to sleep, but I still couldn¡¯t.


    I know I still have a long way to go before I seed with my n, but I will do everything in order to seed. To keep my promise to our family. Also, I know it wouldn¡¯t be easy for me to be with Winter Wesley, but I have to live with her until I seed. I have to maintain the rtionship we¡¯re having right now. I need her to keep hating me. That¡¯s the only way I can seed in this n without hurting anyone.

 CHAPTER 9: ANNOYING

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°So, what happenedst night?¡± Haley asked me teasingly while we were inside my dressing room, preparing for the conference that we are going to have with the agency about the new project that I want to do.


    I red at her. ¡°I killed him. Are you happy now?¡±


    ¡°What?! Wait, did you really do that?!¡±


    I just rolled my eyes.


    I just hate every single thing about that stupid man. Knowing that he¡¯s living under the same roof with me pissess me so much. I badly want to kick him out of our family immediately. And now, he¡¯s going to be appointed as the new president of ourpany. For sure, he is now celebrating.


    ¡°These are the projects that are being offered to you, Winter. Have you checked them already?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I was too tired to check them. Just tell me the roles I will be ying and I¡¯ll decide.¡±


    They all heaved a sigh. They can¡¯t do anything, anyway. I am their biggest celebrity and half of the profit they earnes from me.


    ¡°As for the drama with 20 episodes, the role they offered is a rich woman who married a poor man-


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that. Next.¡±


    ¡°But the producer who gave the offer was the same producer-


    ¡°I said next.¡±


    They all looked at each other before proceeding to the next offer. In the end, I chose the drama where I would be ying the role of a mermaid, then I will meet a man and fall in love with him.


    ¡°You are going to y the role of a mermaid. That means you have to attend some swimming lessons so they could teach you the mermaid swim.¡± Haley said to me while we were having lunch.


    ¡°I know that.¡±


    ¡°By the way, do you already know who¡¯s going to be Miss Winter¡¯s leading man?¡± asked Olivia.


    ¡°If I am not mistaken, I think the agency is still choosing between Lucas Denmark and Ian Lewis. They are both handsome, but they are still considering their acting skills.¡±


    ¡°Ian Lewis?! Isn¡¯t he the actor who has a huge crush on Miss Winter?¡±


    ¡°He is. And he is handsome too. His fans even call him a handsome prince because of how handsome he is. I even heard he is such a good actor, although he tends to goof around too. He is none other than the one and only son of Lewis group ofpanies.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that! Some people also said that he is not a real son of Denver Louis. Many people are having different theories, though.¡±


    When I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I red at the two of them. ¡°Can you just stop gossiping about someone in front of me? I want to have my lunch peacefully.¡±


    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°This will be your office from now on. If you ever need something, just call me or your secretary.¡± Mr. Wesley said as he guided me to my office.


    ¡°Thank you for personally touring me around yourpany, Mr. Wesley.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor.¡±


    I just smiled at him and after telling me the things that I need to know, he left. I then sat on the swivel chair while checking the papers on the table. I was the one who served as the CEO of ourpany back home, so I wouldn¡¯t find it hard to do the job of a president.


    ¡°Good morning, sir. My name is Jack, and I am your new secretary as assigned by CEO Wesley. You can call me every time you need something and I will be here in no time.¡± A man who I think is just about my age introduced himself to me enthusiastically.


    I stood up and reached for his hand. ¡°Nice meeting you, Jack. My name¡¯s Matthew.¡±


    ¡°S-Sir Matthew.¡± he said shyly while ncing at me.


    He was obviously curious about the eyepatch that I was wearing, so I had to speak. ¡°I got involved in an ident before and my right eyes got badly hurt. Since then, I had to wear this eyepatch to cover the scar that it caused.¡±


    ¡°O-Oh. T-Thank you so much for telling me your story, sir.¡±


    ¡°I hope we can work well together, Jack.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best, sir.¡±


    ¡°By the way, do I have any schedule for today?¡±


    He started reading through his tablet before looking at me again. ¡°You don¡¯t have any scheduled appointments, sir, aside from your meeting with the board of directors to introduce yourself to them.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I see. What time will that be?¡±


    ¡°Your meeting with the board of directors will be at 1 pm, sir.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there at exactly 1 pm. I think I just have to fix some few things here for a while.¡±


    Jack nodded his head, then left.


    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Winter, I want you to meet Ian Lewis. Ian Lewis, this is Winter Wesley. The two of you will be ying the lead roles in the drama, My Pretty Mermaid.¡± said the producer.


    I just nced at Ian then I averted my gaze again while drinking my iced coffee. ¡°Umm, okay.¡±


    ¡°Is that how you really greet your leading man?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. Any problem with that?¡± I said, without looking at him.


    Heughed sarcastically. ¡°Your management must spoil you too much. Because you¡¯re the highest paid celebrity in the country, you¡¯re already treating other people like they owe you something.¡±


    That made me re at him. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­ Winter and Ian, please don¡¯t fight here. You are going to work with each other for a few months, so please get along well.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and stood up. ¡°Whatever. I will never o to any shooting if that moron doesn¡¯t behave well.¡±


    ¡°W-What did you just call me?!¡±


    ¡°E-Enough now. Okay, let¡¯s just meet again tomorrow for the photoshoot. You may all leave now.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Winter, you shouldn¡¯t have treated Ian like that. You know he can quit ying the role of your leading man any time he wants to.¡± Haley started reprimanding me as soon as we stepped inside my dressing room.


    I sat on the couch and folded my arms as I looked at her. ¡°He should be the one watching his words if he still wants me to continue being his leadingdy. It will be their loss, not mine.¡±


    ¡°It will be their loss, and ours. You know, you may not be aware, but Ian is the most famous actor in the country right now. So, if ever you¡¯re thinking about someone to have a dating rumor for publicity, it should be him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Winter.¡±


    After arguing, I decided to leave the managementpany building and was about to step inside my car when someone suddenly blocked my way. I looked up and immediately saw the moron I was talking to a while ago.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Can we have some coffee for a while?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°I don¡¯t have any time to waste on you. Just get off my face now.¡±


    ¡°You have no choice but to go with me, Winter. Let¡¯s go now,¡± he said then he grabbed me by the hand and dragged me with him.


    ¡°W-What do you think are you doing?! Let go of me now!¡±


    He didn¡¯t stop dragging me with him, so I kicked his legs, then his butt, making him yell out of pain. He red at me. ¡°What the hell?! Who do you think you are to kick me like that?!¡±


    ¡°And who the hell do you think you are to drag me like that?! Do you even know I can sue you anytime?!¡±


    ¡°And my family can bail me out any time, too.¡±


    ¡°Ian. Stop bugging me now if you still want to continue the drama. You know it will never be my loss, it¡¯s yours. So if I were you, I would behave well and try my best to match the talent of my leadingdy.¡±


    After that, I turned around and walked toward my car.


    ¡°You should be the one watching your every move, Winter. You know I can tell the world about your greatest secrets.¡±


    My eyes widened because of what he had just said. I looked at him again with my heart beating so fast. ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You never really changed, Winter. You¡¯re still as spoiled as before. But whenever I talk about that secret, you get terrified too fast.¡± he said with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever dare tell-


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re scared now? The highest-paid actress in the country gets scared over some petty things¡ª


    ¡°Shut up! Just don¡¯t you dare open your mouth and tell people about that or you¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m scared,¡± he said sarcastically.


    After talking to that bastard, I stepped inside my care and went home to take some rest.


    Ian Lewis was one of my ssmates back when I was in middle school. I really used to hate him ever since he even confessed to me during our graduation, but I rejected him in front of so many people. He kept a grudge against me ever since that day. I just heard that he became an actor too, a few years ago.


    And one time, he figured out my greatest secret that no one knows.


    And now, he¡¯s using that against me.


    Just great.


    If someone ever finds out about that, that would be the end of my career. That¡¯s a secret that even my family doesn¡¯t know about. A secret that I have to keep forever.

 CHAPTER 10: WINTER鈥橲 SECRET

    Matthew¡¯s POV


    ¡°Thank you so much for driving me home, Jack,¡± I said as stepped out of the car that Mr. Wesley let me borrow.


    Jack bowed his head and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee, sir.¡±


    After that, I finally headed inside our house.


    ¡®Wee back, Sir Matthew.¡¯ said the maids to me.


    ¡°Thank you. By the way, is Winter home already?¡±


    ¡°Miss Winter hasn¡¯t arrived yet, sir. But Mr. and Mrs. Wesley are in the dining room with Summer.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯ll go there now.¡±


    I went straight to the dining hall, and I immediately saw Winter¡¯s family sitting at the long table.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Wesley. To you too, Summer.¡± I greeted them with a smile on my face.


    ¡°Good evening, Matthew!¡± Summer greeted me back.


    I was about to give Mrs. Wesley a kiss on the cheek, but then she turned her face away from me.


    ¡°Where is Winter?¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Maybe she¡¯s still discussing with her management about her new drama project.¡±


    ¡°That kid really never changed. Even if she¡¯s already married, she still goes homete. She never grew up.¡± Mrs. Wesley said.


    I was about to speak when Summer spoke. ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t say things like that in front of Winter¡¯s husband. You know he gets hurt whenever he hears something bad about his wife. And for sure, Winter has a valid reason why she hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Being the most popr celebrity must be so tough.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Summer. You really are so kind. You always defend your sister, even if she never actually did anything good to you.¡±


    ¡°That is just how lucky we are to have her as our daughter. Summer is the perfect daughter any parents can have.¡±


    ¡°Oh, mom and dad. Don¡¯t say things like that in front of Matthew. It¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡±


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s alright. By the way, I¡¯ll just change my clothes upstairs and I¡¯ll go back here after. You can¡ª


    ¡°No. Change your clothester. Is that really how people behave? You¡¯re going to leave your parents-inw at the dining table just like that? Sit down!¡± said Mrs. Wesley.


    Because of that, I had no choice but to sit down with them.


    ¡°I see that you have been appointed as the new president. Do you really think a poor man like you can handle the everyday job of a president of apany?¡± Mr. Wesley was the one who asked this time.


    ¡°I understand your concern, Mr. Wesley. I know I already said it for so many times, but I would like to say this again. I maybe born poor, but I can assure you that I will try my best to help yourpany grow even more.¡±


    I got surprised when they suddenly startedughing, so I looked at them confusingly.


    ¡°You surely don¡¯t have any idea about running apany. You know you can¡¯t manage apany just by saying you will do your best. For sure you have never done this kind of job before, so what do you even know about running apany? Did you even graduate college?¡± Mr. Wesley said with a insulted smile on his face.


    I nodded my head and looked at him. ¡°I only graduated highschool. But I can¨C


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know why dad chose you to be Winter¡¯s husband.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Summer whispered to stop his father.


    ¡°Summer, don¡¯t stop your father. He is right, anyway. Even I myself don¡¯t see any possible reason why grandpa chose you to be a part of this family. We already have a daughter who only gives us pain, then she even married another pain in the ass.¡± Mrs. Wesley added.


    They obviously don¡¯t know how to be kind to their own daughter.


    ¡°Please, just trust me. I will prove to all of you that Mr. Wesley didn¡¯t do a wrong decision by choosing me to be the president of yourpany. And I¨C


    ¡°Enough of that. I don¡¯t want to hear anything from you anymore. Just get us some bottle of wine.¡±


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    ¡°Mom, there are maids that you can ask. Why are you asking Matthew to get the bottle of wine instead?¡± said Summer.


    Mrs. Wesley just looked at me with raised eyebrow as if threatening me, so I just stood up.


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll get the bottle of wine for you.¡±


    After getting the bottle of wine, I went back to the dining room. They even asked me to pour some wine in their sses, so I did.


    ¡°See? That¡¯s the kind of job that suits people like you. You¡¯re more suitable to be a server than being the president of thepany.¡± Mrs. Wesleymented again.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°You will never be a part of our family, that¡¯s what you should remember, beggar.¡± Mr. Wesley then added as he stood up and poured me the ss of wine he was holding.


    Winter¡¯s POV


    As soon as I stepped inside the house, I saw Matthew wiping his suit with a handkerchief.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°O-Oh, you¡¯re already here. Wee home, Winter. By the way, your parents and sister are¡ª


    ¡°A married woman like you shouldn¡¯t take this long outside.¡±


    I suddenly saw mom and dad, together with their favorite child.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We just wanted to know how you are doing.¡± mom said.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Too bad I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    ¡°Winter, you shouldn¡¯t talk like that to mom.¡± Summer said to me.


    ¡°Whatever. Can you leave now? I¡¯m already tired. I¡¯m heading to my room now.¡±


    I was about to continue walking when I suddenly felt something hard hit my back. As I turned around, I saw the Chanel bag of my mom lying on the floor.


    ¡°How can you talk to me like that?! You never really changed, Winter! You are still an ill-mannered spoiled brat who doesn¡¯t know how to respect her parents!¡±


    ¡°I know that already. Yes, I am the spoiled brat you raised. The spoiled brat you can never be proud of. Now, can I finally go to my room? Thanks.¡± I said, then I ran upstairs until I finally reached my room and locked the door.


    I immediately wiped the tears from my eyes as I sat on my bed.


    Why do they even have to go here when all they do is insult me and make me realize how bad of a daughter I am? Do they really have to remind me that every single time?! Why don¡¯t they just stay at their house and praise their favorite daughter every single day?!


    I just took a shower and changed my clothes into pajamas, then I finallyy down on my bed.


    It didn¡¯t take me long to be able to fall asleep¡­


    Then I was in the same ce once again. I was in an abandoned school when I saw a group of girlsughing while looking in the same direction. I gazed in that direction and there I saw a brte girl crying with her body covered with blood.


    I was just looking at her confusingly when all of a sudden, she raised her head and met my eyes.


    ¡°Winter? Aren¡¯t we best friends? Why did you leave me alone? Are you mad at me?¡±


    She kept on getting closer and closer to me and my heart was beating really fast.


    ¡°Winter? Winter? Wake up, Winter!¡±


    I woke up and opened my eyes, only for me to see Matthew sitting on my bed while looking at me.


    ¡°What is happening? Were you having bad dreams?¡±


    I sat up and looked at him. ¡°What are you doing here? Why are you inside my room?¡±


    ¡°I was just about to ask you if you want to have dinner when I heard you yelling. I got worried and asked the maids for the duplicate key.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here. I don¡¯t need you.¡±


    ¡°But Winter¡ª


    ¡°Just get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on a diet. Can you just leave now? And don¡¯t you ever dare to step inside my room again or you¡¯re really dead.¡±


    He kept on ncing at me. I thought he would stay there just to annoy me, but then he went out and closed the door.


    I stood up and walked to my little kitchen to get some water from the fridge. Then I sat on the couch to calm myself down. I suddenly noticed something peeking under my bed, so I headed there and grabbed the thing, and realized it was actually my old chest box.


    I have been keeping that since I was ten years old. That is where I usually keep the things people give me back when I was a kid. I opened the chest and I saw some old things almost covered with dust like my old diaries, crumpled papers, and a teddy bear that grandpa gave me on my 7th birthday. Then I saw a crumpled photo.


    For no apparent reason, my hands were shaking while straightening that up.


    There I saw a photo of five kids wearing uniforms while smiling big at the camera.


    The first one was a girl with bob hair doing a peace sign beside another girl who was smiling shyly. In the middle was a handsome young boy sticking his tongue out while pinching the cheek of the blond girl beside him. Thenstly, was another girl who looked as if she was forced to take a photo with them.


    Its¡¯ been almost ten years now.


    All of a sudden, tears started streaming down my face.


    What happened back then still haunts me ¡¯til now. I thought I would finally get over it, but I still keep on dreaming about what happened every now and then.


    Then my phone started ringing, so Immediately wiped the tears from my eyes and answered the call.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Hello? Winter? Tomorrow will be the script reading and conference for your new movie so you need to go here early, okay? Anyway, I will just fetch you from your house.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just go there. Just wait for me and don¡¯t go here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. We¡¯ll just wait for you here.¡±


    I quickly hang up the phone after our conversation. I just don¡¯t want them to go here in the mansion. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want her to see Matthew because they already saw him and they know I am married to him already.


    Just thinking about meeting Ian ruins my day already.


    If only I can just ask the management to find another leading man.


    But I can¡¯t do that, because he threatened me.


    My fans shouldn¡¯t know about my secret.


    Because if ever they find out about it, that would be my end.


    And for sure, they¡¯ll just end up hating me. Just like how everyone around me does. I won¡¯t have anyone anymore.

 CHAPTER 11: POOR MATTHEW

    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°I think Winter and her parents haven¡¯t epted me as a part of the family, yet. But I do understand them. I know it¡¯s not that easy to trust someone so easily, especially because they never met me before.¡±


    ¡°I apologize if ever Winter¡¯s parents say anything bad to you. As you can see, they want thepany for themselves. That is why it really hurts their ego to see a stranger. I know it sounds weird, but I don¡¯t even trust my son. That is because I know if he ever takes over thepany, he would only use it to fulfill his selfish desires together with his wife.¡± Mr. Wesley said to me while we were talking inside the office.


    I nodded my head. ¡°I see. But you only have him, right? Who else would you take over thepany to if not him?¡±


    ¡°To Winter¡¯s husband. That is why I let you take over the role of the president. Winter isn¡¯t really interested in mypany, but I know she will find a good man who can do it for her. She has a good heart, and so does her husband.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I do hope she finds a good man someday.¡±


    ¡°How I wish that man would be just like you.¡±


    I shook my head and smiled.


    ¡°By the way. Did you have any girlfriends back in your house? I mean, you¡¯re already at the right age. And it is impossible for someone like you not to have a girlfriend, right?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I was never been into any romantic rtionship. I was not interested in it because I never got to meet any people aside from our men and maids in the house. You know we couldn¡¯t tell anyone we¡¯re still alive.¡±


    Mr. Wesley nodded his head while smiling. ¡°I see. You are just like my granddaughter Winter. She never experiences being in a romantic rtionship with someone simply because she¡¯s too picky.¡±


    ¡°I see. I actually think she really has a high standard when ites to men which I think seems reasonable. All women should have high standards when ites to choosing someone they want to be with for the rest of their life.¡±


    ***


    I left Mr. Wesley¡¯s office as soon as we were done talking to each other. He always talks to me just to ask me how I am doing. He is concerned for me, which actually reminds me of my grandfather before. Although I also know I shouldn¡¯t trust anyone.


    I was finally done with all the meetings that I have to attend when my phone started ringing. I took my phone out of my pocket to check the person who was calling, but then I only saw an unknown number. Thinking that maybe it was from Winter, I answered it.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hey, beggar.¡±


    I immediately knew who it was from the way she calls me and the way her voice sounded.


    ¡°M-Mrs. Wesley?¡±


    ¡°Go here in our house, now. I have something for you to do.¡±


    And because I didn¡¯t want her to yell at me, I immediately answered her. ¡°O-Okay. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    I don¡¯t know what is it that she wants me to do, but it somehow makes me nervous. I just hope what isn¡¯t something that would push me to reveal my real identity.


    ¡°Drive me to the mall.¡± Mrs. Wesley immediately said to me as soon as I stepped out of my car.


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    ¡°What are you still looking for there?! Hurry up and let¡¯s go now!¡±


    That¡¯s when I came back to my senses and so I walked to my car and opened the door for her. I drove her to the mall and I thought that was all that she wants me to do, that is why I got surprised when she suddenly asked me to go inside the mall with her.


    She just went to every boutique and grabbed any clothes then throws them at me after. I kept on following her with so many paper bags in my hands. I didn¡¯t even know that she was that excessive buyer when ites to clothes.


    ¡°Hurry up and put them inside the car¡± she yelled at me when we reached the parking lot.


    ¡°Y-Yes, Mrs. Wesley,¡± I said then we already stepped inside my car. ¡°Are we going home now?¡±


    She looked at me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Oh, are you tired now?¡±


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s not like that. I just¡ª


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the supermarket next.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have any choice but to follow everything that she asked me to do.


    I wonder if my mom would also treat me like this if she¡¯s still alive.


    Anyway, our mom always reminds us to spend our money only on things that we really need and not on the things that we only want today and throw the next day.


    Her and Dad also never gave us something just because we wanted it. They always make sure we work hard for it.

 CHAPTER 12: GLIMPSE OF THE PAST

    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°From now on, you are going to drive me to anywhere I want to go.¡± Mrs. Wesley said to me while we were inside my car going back to their house.


    ¡°H-Huh? But I still have to go to work, Mrs. Wesley. That only means there would be times when I wouldn¡¯t be able to drive you to wherever you want to go.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You don¡¯t even have any money when you married my daughter. At least you can return the favor that our family is giving you by serving as my driver. You know you can¡¯tin because our family feeds you.¡± She said again.


    I just heaved a sigh and continue driving until we finally reached their house. Mrs. Wesley even told their butlers and maids not to help me with the things that she bought. I don¡¯t even know why she was doing that to me, but for sure, it has something to do with my position and my status.


    ¡°Mrs. Wesley, I will go home now,¡± I said politely.


    She turned around and looked at me. ¡°Make sure to go here early tomorrow before you go to thepany building. I have to meet my friends tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°O-Okay¡­¡±


    As soon as I got home, I headed straight to my room to take some rest.


    I got so tired that it felt like I worked all day. I didn¡¯t also bother eating since I didn¡¯t have any energy to cook. Unfortunately, Mrs. Wesley also asked the maids not to serve me, for I am not the one paying them. It¡¯s actually fine for me, but it would be a lot of hassle too. I would be the one to cook my food, wash my clothes, and prepare everything by myself. Things that I have never done back when I was in our mansion.


    But I have to bear all of it if it¡¯s the only way I would be able to hide my real identity from them.


    It¡¯s been almost two weeks now since I left Timothy and our family. I didn¡¯t want them to have any contact with me. That is why they never got to call or message me whenever they want to. And so am I.


    As I closed my eyes and fell asleep, I heard the sound of my mom¡¯s voice.


    She was humming a song that sounds so familiar to me. When I opened my eyes, I saw those pair of emerald eyes and that smile on her face that always remind me everything will be alright. I was just sleeping on herp while she was brushing my hair with her fingers.


    ¡°Mommy, what song are you singing?¡± I asked her.


    She then stopped humming and looked at me. ¡°It¡¯s called the prince of the wind. This song is what my mom used to sing for me whenever I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°It sounds so good. Your voice sounds so good, mom. Can you sing that for me every night?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sing it to you whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°Even when I¡¯m already old?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Even when you¡¯re already as old as me.¡±


    We bothughed, then all of a sudden, Dad came with Timothy riding on his shoulders.


    ¡°What are you guys doing there?¡± asked dad.


    I sat up in the chair. ¡°Mom was singing a luby for me.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?! Mom, can you sing one for me, too?!¡± Timothy said as daddy finally brought him down.


    ¡°Of course, I will sing that to you, too. But for now, let¡¯s eat first. I made your favorite blueberry pie!¡±


    Timothy and I nced at each other before we started jumping with joy.


    ¡°Blueberry pie! That is my favorite!¡± Tim cooed.


    ¡°Me too!¡± I added.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    We then decided to eat the blueberry pie in our garden where we could see a picturesque view of the mountains from afar. It was so peaceful that only the sound of the birds chirping and we could hear the wind whistling.


    ¡°So, what do you think about the blueberry pie that I made? Is it delicious?¡± mom asked us.


    The three of us, including daddy, nodded our heads with smiles on our faces.


    ¡°It is the most delicious blueberry pie I¡¯ve had in my entire life!¡± I said, with matching hand gestures.


    ¡°It is the best of the best blueberry pies of all, mommy!¡± Timothy then added.


    Because of that, mom couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Well, thank you for yourments. And since the two of you are really good boys, promise to make blueberry pies whenever you want me to.¡±


    ¡°Yey!¡±


    ¡°Boys, mom made a blueberry pie for us even if she¡¯s busy doing her work all day. What do we need to say?¡± Dad asked while squinting his eyes at us.


    Timothy and I then stood up and faced our mom as we bowed our heads. ¡°Thank you so much for making blueberry pie for us, Mommy. We love you so much.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re wee, my babies. You know mommy will do everything for the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, are you going to make baked sushi for us, too?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°And chicken sandwich too!¡±


    Mom pretended to be thinking at first before she looked at us again. ¡°Well, I can make all of that. But all of that would be hard to do, so I guess I need to ask for payment.¡±


    ¡°Payment? But we don¡¯t have any money, mommy. How can we pay you?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t have money, maybe a kiss will do? A lot of kisses and hugs,¡± she said while smiling.


    Tim and I nced at each other again before we came running towards mom and hugged her so tight. We also showered her with kisses that already made herugh as the three of us fell to the grass.


    ¡°Okay. Looks like the three of you are having real fun. Can I join you, guys?¡± asked dad.


    ¡°Of course, daddy!¡±


    Because of that, Dad also joined us, and we hugged each other tightly.


    It was the best day of my life.

 CHAPTER 13: SCRIPT READING

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Excuse me, can you repeat that part again?¡± Ian said to me for the fifth time.


    We were already doing script reading for the new movie that I have to do with him, even though that¡¯s thest thing I want to do.


    ¡°I already read that part a hundred times now,¡± I said, irritated.


    ¡°Then repeat it again. At least pour some emotions into it.¡±


    I was about to yell at him, but then Haley stopped me by holding my arm.


    Right. There are so many cameras around us, so I have to behave well. And aside from that, he keeps on threatening me he would spill my past if I don¡¯t agree with what he wanted me to do.


    What a pain in the ass.


    I covertly rolled my eyes as I heaved a sigh and started reading that line in the script once again.


    We kept on repeating that until he got satisfied and the script reading finally ended.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally done! We will begin shooting the first episode next week!¡± said the director to us.


    ¡°Olivia, give me my bag.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, Miss Winter.¡±


    ¡°So, see you next week?¡±


    I rolled my eyes as I faked a smile at Ian. ¡°See you next week, asshole.¡±


    ***


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know why that asshole is acting like that. He¡¯s probably still mad at me for rejecting him back when we were in middle school! Is it my fault that he wasn¡¯t that handsome?!¡± I yelled while eating potato chips inside my room.


    ¡°But I think he¡¯s actually quite handsome, Miss Winter. He¡¯s the most handsome celebrity in the country right now.¡±


    ¡°Handsome? Where? That dumbass never really changed.¡±


    Olivia shrugged. ¡°By the way, Miss Winter. Is Sir Matthew here already? Are you sleeping in the same room?¡±


    I looked at her. ¡°Are you an idiot? And why would I even share the same bed with that moron?! I don¡¯t care about him, I don¡¯t even care if someone ever kidnaps him.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s mean, Miss Winter. I think Sir Matthew is a good person. And after all, he is still your husband.¡±


    ¡°I will never consider that man my husband. One day, I will reveal all of his secrets and take him back to wherever the hell my grandpa got him.¡±


    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°Come on, hurry up and bring that inside!¡± Mrs. Wesley said to me as soon as we reached their house.


    ¡°Y-Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    Even though I was struggling to carry the boxes of the things that she bought, I still brought them all inside.


    ¡°Next, make sure to drive Summer to her pad.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I have my car and I can drive for myself. And can¡¯t you see how tired Matthew is already? You made him do so many things all day when he also has a job as the president of ourpany. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for him?¡± said Summer.


    ¡°Well, he was the one who wants this, so it¡¯s his fault. Does he want to be a part of our family? Then he needs to sacrifice! He¡¯s wrong if he thinks he can be a part of this family so easily.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s alright. I truly understand your mom. And she¡¯s right, even if you have your own car and you can drive for yourself, it would be better if I just drive you home since it¡¯ste now.¡±


    ¡°See? It¡¯s fine with him. Come on, honey. You need to go home now. You still have work tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°O-Oh, right.¡±


    ¡°And you, Matthew. Don¡¯t you even dare do something awful to my daughter or you¡¯re dead. Make sure she¡¯ll go home safely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Later on, Summer and I finally went inside my car.


    ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    I just put my seatbelt on, then I looked at her. ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡±


    ¡°For all the things that my mom asks you to do. You know, she might be quite annoying and too demanding. She even asked you to drive me home, which is definitely not your responsibility. You should drive your wife home instead of me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I do understand her anyway. Your family is a wealthy and respectable one. For sure, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for her to ept me as her son-inw.¡±


    ¡°But for sure, she will ept you one day. By the way, speaking of epting you. How are you doing with my sister? I mean, are the two of you doing well? Is she treating you well?¡±


    I took a deep breath without taking my eyes off the road. ¡°Well, Winter and I are doing pretty well. And we also both decided not to meddle with our individual lives. It¡¯s like, we¡¯re just living under the same roof but we don¡¯t treat each other as husband and wife.¡±


    ¡°And, are you alright with that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Well, that¡¯s fine with me if that¡¯s what she wants. I mean, I can¡¯t force her to love me, anyway. Besides, she never really wanted to get married to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. As far as I know, Winter never really had any boyfriend before. Don¡¯t worry, Matthew, for sure she will appreciate you soon enough. Once she finds out how nice you are.¡± Summer said while smiling at me.


    I just smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer is actually quite nicer than Winter. I just don¡¯t know why it seems like Winter hates her so much.

 CHAPTER 14: WHO ARE YOU

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°What are you cooking?¡± I asked when I saw Matthew in the kitchen.


    He then stopped what he was doing and looked at me. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re already awake. I¡¯m just making pancakes. Do you want some?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I won¡¯t eat anything you made.¡± I said then I sat down.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The maids prepared my breakfast while Matthew also sat down with me. I raised my brow while looking at him. ¡°And who told you you can sit here with me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I hate it when someone joins me while eating breakfast. You can go to your room or to the living room to eat your stupid breakfast.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to have breakfast with me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t want to eat with someone like you. So, go ahead and leave me alone here.¡±


    He nodded his head as he stood up and brought his te to the living room.


    At least he obeyed what I said. Seeing him pissess me off a lot. Good thing I don¡¯t have taping with the other asshole today, so I won¡¯t be able to see Ian.


    ¡°Miss Winter, where are we going today?¡± Olivia asked me as soon as I stepped inside the car.


    ¡°Just shut up and follow that car, Olivia.¡± I replied, then I wore my sunsses.


    ¡°T-That car? You mean your husband¡¯s car? Are we going to follow him? B-But why?¡±


    I red at her. She really can piss me off a lot, too. ¡°Can you just shut up and drive? Why do you keep on asking me when it¡¯s obviously none of your business anymore? Just drive there and follow that man or I¡¯ll fire you?!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, Miss Winter¡­¡±


    I rolled my eyes while Olivia finally started following Matthew¡¯s car. I¡¯m going to follow that man¡¯s car to know what he¡¯s been doing and to find out whether he¡¯s doing something fishy.


    And when I finally find out about his secrets, I will expose him to everyone and make sure he wouldn¡¯t be able to go near my family again.


    ¡°Just you wait, Matthew. I know you¡¯re hiding something from us.¡± I mumbled to myself.


    Matthew he stopped his car at thepany building. Of course, he would go here.


    ¡°Miss Winter, are we going inside?¡± Olivia asked me as she parked the car.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re going to wait until hees out again. He won¡¯t take too long inside, anyway. I heard he would only get some papers here.¡±


    Olivia just nodded her head. ¡°I see. But Miss Winter, I wonder why he doesn¡¯t seem to have any men to guard him? I mean, he¡¯s already a part of your family, so he has to be guarded all the time in case someone tries to do something bad to him.¡±


    ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t consider a part of our family. Second, I don¡¯t care if someone ever tries to kill him.¡±


    ¡°But Miss Winter¡ª


    ¡°Shut up, Olivia. I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion. Just keep your eyes on the building¡¯s exit and tell me when he¡¯s finally going out.¡±


    I put my earphones on and leaned on my seat as we wait. I actually think I also need to ask everyone in thepany about the progress or whether he really is doing something. For sure, all he does is ck around and think about his next steps to fool our family.


    As if I would let him do that.


    ¡°M-Miss Winter! Sir Matthew just stepped inside his car again!¡±


    I immediately sat up and nced outside seeing Matthew¡¯s car as he drove it away.


    ¡°Hurry up, Olivia! Follow his car! Just make sure he won¡¯t catch you!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, Miss Winter!¡±


    Olivia then started driving again to follow Matthew¡¯s car. I thought he would already go home, but then he drove his car in the other direction. We just continued following him until he finally stopped his car in front of a coffee shop.


    Wait, who is he going to meet there?


    ¡°Miss Winter, are we going to follow him inside the coffee shop? I think he just wants to have some coffee,¡± said Olivia.


    ¡°Or maybe he¡¯ll be meeting someone. Maybe his wife, or his son, or an aplice. We should go inside and see.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I just wore a wig and my sunsses which I also use to disguise myself whenever I go outside for my fans not to notice me. We went inside the coffee shop and sat down at the table, which was two tables away from where Matthew was sitting. He ordered some iced americano and cheesecake.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably waiting for someone.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you trying to catch your husband to know if he¡¯s cheating on you?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? I¡¯m just waiting for him to reveal his true self. I want to know who his aplices are, and their real intentions for our family.¡±


    I asked Olivia to order something too while waiting for Matthew to do something stupid, but all he did was eat while reading some books. When he was done eating, he picked up his things again and left.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with that stupid man? He went here to just have some coffee?!¡±


    ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that what everyone does in a coffee shop?¡±


    I red at Olivia. ¡°Shut up! Continue following him!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, Miss Winter!¡±


    For sure, he has his aplice. I don¡¯t know. Maybe he knows we¡¯re following him. But I won¡¯t let him fool all of us. I¡¯ll make sure to catch him off-guard one day. I will hire a personal investigator to follow him when I¡¯m at work.


    Matthew, you can never fool Winter Wesley.

 CHAPTER 15: REASSURING

    Themis¡¯ POV


    Winter and her assistant have been following me since I left this morning. I don¡¯t know what their reasons are, but she¡¯s probably trying to know something about me. One of these days, I¡¯ll expect her to hire a personal investigator to watch over me every single day.


    I need to give her assurance that I am not doing anything fishy. She needs to believe all the lies that I told them.


    ¡°She followed you yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think she still has doubts about me. One of these days, for sure, she¡¯ll hire someone to watch my every move.¡±


    Mr. Wesley nodded his head as he spoke. ¡± I see. Winter is really a smart kid ever since. She always has doubts about the surrounding people. I can¡¯t me her, though. But don¡¯t worry, Matthew. I will help you with that. You also have to be careful from now on. Maybe she could even put a listening device to one of your things, so you need to be extra careful.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Wesley.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve heard that ever since you came, our sales became higher even more. You really are just like your father. You are so good at handling apany.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Our father and grandpa taught us so much about handling apany since we were kids, so I already have some ideas on how to make a sessful one.¡±


    ¡°The wit and skills of your family are really usible. That is why I really respect your grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliments, Mr. Wesley. By the way, I think I have to go now. I still have a meeting with the CEO of Wilson holdings.¡± I said as I stood up.


    Mr. Wesley also stood up. ¡°I hope there will be a time when you can call me grandpa, too. I don¡¯t mind hearing that from you.¡±


    I just smiled at him, then bowed down before leaving his office.


    ¡°What did you discuss with my grandpa?¡±


    I got surprised when I suddenly saw Winter outside her grandpa¡¯s office. She was standing there with her arms folded.


    ¡°W-Winter, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. This is our family¡¯spany, so I can go here whenever I want. What did you tell him?¡±


    ¡°We just discussed our current partnership with Wilson Holdings.¡±


    Her brows furrowed. ¡°For sure, you also told him about the way I treat you at home, right? You told him that you couldn¡¯t ask our maids and butlers to serve you, too?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. And don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell him anything about that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you tell him about that. Tell him everything you want. I don¡¯t even care.¡±


    I nodded my head and smiled. ¡± I see. So, I guess I¡¯ll just see youter?¡±


    ¡°Whatever. Stupid.¡± she rolled her eyes and went inside her grandpa¡¯s office while I proceeded to my office.


    Winter¡¯s POV


    So stupid.


    I could vomit just looking at his smiling face.


    ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t my favorite grandchild. Hello there, Winter.¡±


    I sat down on the couch and looked at my grandpa. ¡°I need to tell you something, grandpa.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Is it about your husband, Matthew? For sure he told you so many lies about me again.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°How did you know? Did he tell you anything about me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, not. We only discussed our new partnership with Wilson Holdings. He mentioned nothing personal. Why? Is there something he has to say to me about you? Did you do something that would make your parents mad at you again?¡±


    ¡°They are mad at me ever since I was born, so what else can I do that wouldn¡¯t make them mad at me?¡±


    Grandpa shook his head. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say that, Winter. They care about you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about something that is impossible to happen, grandpa. I want to talk about Matthew.¡±


    ¡°About your husband? What about him?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I think he is hiding something from us.¡±


    ¡°And how do you say so? Matthew is a good kid. I know his parents, especially his grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s the same. I can feel that he¡¯s hiding something from us. Why do you think is he so passive about all the things that we ask him to do? He doesn¡¯t evenin.¡±


    Grandpa suddenlyughed.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t believe me because he likes that stupid man so much.


    ¡°I understand your doubts, Winter. Actually, I have doubts about him too. I mean, how can he be so good at handling ourpany when he doesn¡¯t even have any experience? Do you know how much stock we have now? It¡¯s more than half of what we have for the past ten years.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°I knew it! You also have doubts about him, right?!¡±


    ¡°Right. So, what do you want to do? Do you want to hire a personal investigator to follow him around?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s what I want to do. By that, we would be able to know his dark secrets. I¡¯m telling you, grandpa. That man is hiding something from us.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re right. And we shouldn¡¯t trust him so easily just because he¡¯s the son of my best friend¡¯s son. Don¡¯t worry, I will hire a good investigator and we will find out everything about Matthew.¡±


    I stood up and hugged him. ¡°Thank you so much, grandpa!¡±


    ¡°How can I even refuse my grandchild?¡±

 CHAPTER 16: ANNOYING IAN

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Cut!¡± the director shouted as soon as we were done shooting the first part.


    I immediately moved away from Ian and asked Olivia for alcohol to wipe myself since I just touched the devil.


    ¡°Are you that allergic to me?¡± Ian asked me sarcastically upon seeing me wiping the hands that he just touched.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°I should be the one wiping my hands from touching you. We both know who has the dirtiest hands here.¡±


    I almost pped him from saying that, but I held myself back. I just widened my eyes at him and nced around to see if somebody actually heard him say that. Good thing Olivia was the only one standing beside me.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up.¡± I whispered to Ian, who just smirked at me.


    He really keeps on bringing that up whenever I annoy him. If only I could do something for him to stop bringing that up. Why do I even have to meet him again?


    ¡°Miss Winter, do you want to have some water?¡± Olivia suddenly asked me.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    After a few minutes, we began filming again until it was already night. I went home and as soon as I stepped inside the mansion, my phone started ringing. It was an unknown number, but I still answered it.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Miss Winter, I am the private investigator that your grandpa hired to watch over your husband.¡±


    I nced around to check if Matthew was already home, then I went upstairs straight to my room before answering him again. ¡°What did you find out? Did he go somewhere I don¡¯t know? Have you seen his secret family and his secret wife?¡±


    It¡¯s been a week now since grandpa and I decided to hire a private investigator to watch over Matthew. I didn¡¯t actually expect him to have doubts about Matthew, since he obviously likes that asshole so much. But then I found out that he doubted him, too.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t go to any suspicious ces like bars or other private property, Miss Winter. But every day, he goes to this coffee shop to have some coffee. Also, he enjoys going to bookstores.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t hire you to find out about his hobbies, okay? I want you to know the strange ces he goes to and the strangest things that he does.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, Miss Winter. But there is actually a ce he usually goes to.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s at the abandoned house near your mansion. He always goes there before and after he goes to work. Also, find out about Matthew¡¯s family background and report it to me.¡±


    I sat down on my bed, and I pressed the phone to my other ear. ¡°And what does he do there? Is there a person he¡¯s meeting with?¡±


    ¡°There is, ma¡¯am. It was a youngdy and they seem to be so close to each other.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s thedy¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured that out yet, Miss Winter.¡±


    ¡°Make sure you¡¯ll get her name and the things that they are doing together next time.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Winter.¡±


    After that, I already hang up the phone and decided to take a bath.


    There is a youngdy she always hangs out with, huh? So, he must be a pedophile. I knew it. That asshole is hiding something from us. He¡¯s acting to be an angel in front of us, when the truth is, he¡¯s a devil.


    ¡°Oh, you arrived earlier than me now.¡±


    Speaking of the devil, he was the one I saw as I went to the dining room.


    ¡°And who told you can eat here?¡± I asked him with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I almost forgot about that. I¡¯ll just bring my dinner upstairs.¡±


    ¡°You should. I don¡¯t want to have my dinner while seeing your annoying face.¡± I said, then I stood up and was about to go to the sink to wash my hands when all of a sudden, I stepped on something and almost slipped.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Matthew¡¯s face. He was looking straight into my eyes as if looking through my soul. And for a second, I saw a familiar face.


    ¡°Are you alright, Winter?¡± he asked while looking at me worriedly.


    That was when I finally came back to my senses. I quickly pushed him away and stood up again.


    ¡°Stay away from me. I-I¡¯m just alright.¡±


    ¡°I apologize. I just didn¡¯t want you to fall.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Shut up. For sure you¡¯re the one behind it! You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?! You did that because you wanted me to fall to the ground!¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, I didn¡¯t do that on purpose, Winter. I swear.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever dare go near me again or you¡¯re dead. I will find out about your real identity one day, so if I were you, I would be extra careful.¡± I threatened him.


    He looked so confused. ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    ¡°Just get the hell out of here already!¡±


    ¡°A-Alright.¡±


    Stupid.


    That man is really annoying. He never fails to annoy me every single time. I¡¯m sure he was also the one who spilled some water for me to slip. He¡¯s probably nning something bad for our family. I will find out about that. I won¡¯t let him seed whatever his n is. I hate him so much.

 CHAPTER 17: MATTHEW鈥橲 REAL IDENTITY

    Themis¡¯ POV


    Just like what Mr. Wesley told me thest time we talked to each other, Winter really assigned a private investigator to watch my every action. Good thing the investigator introduced himself to me since his boss is also Mr. Wesley. He said he just did what Winter told him to do so she wouldn¡¯t get mad.


    ¡°Master Themis, based on the information that I have gathered, the CEO of Hansel Corporation happened to be near the venue of the party twenty years ago. He and his family have been so quiet about the issue, too. As if they don¡¯t want to disclose information about what happened and what they did there. Also, these are the other person of interest.¡± one of my trusted men and private investigator, James, said to me as he ced a pile of papers including different profiles of possible people that has something to do with the killings that happened twenty years ago.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you, James. I will take a look at those paperster when I¡¯m done with my work. Also, how¡¯s Timothy? How¡¯s ourpany and the people in our house?¡±


    ¡°They are doing fine, Master. Young master Timothy is taking good care of everything, especially thepany. By the way, sir, I heard that Belle already came back.¡±


    Just by hearing about that name, my heart started beating so fast. I tried not to seem so excited about what James just told me by looking through the papers he just handed me. ¡°I-I see.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything you want me to do, sir?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing for now. I will just contact you again if I ever need something.¡±


    James nodded his head as he stood up. ¡°Very well, sir.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you may go now. Also, tell me if something ever happens in the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± he bowed again before leaving the office.


    I leaned on my swivel chair and continue checking the papers that James gave me when I suddenly remembered the things he mentioned to me a while ago.


    Belle is one of our visitors¡¯ daughters who survived during the incident twenty years ago. We just found her crying outside the venue when Tim and I were running. That is why we decided to bring her with us since both of her parents already died. We treated her as our sister since then. But then when she grew up, she wanted to study abroad to be a doctor so we had to let her go.


    And now she¡¯s back again, I can¡¯t wait to see her. Although I still can¡¯t. Not until everything¡¯s already alright.


    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Winter, why do you even have to hire a private investigator to watch over your husband? Don¡¯t you trust him?¡± Haley asked me while we were on the set.


    I looked at her. ¡°And why do you think should I trust an asshole like him who came out of the blue?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°But he looks like a good man. I don¡¯t think hiring a private investigator is necessary.¡±


    ¡°Are you the one who married him? You don¡¯t know what kind of asshole that moron is.¡±


    She just nodded her head in the end. ¡°Fine, fine. Hire an investigator all you want. Just don¡¯t forget about your job and your image while investigating that man. You know, one wrong move, and your fans would notice if there is something fishy.¡±


    ¡°I know that already. You no longer have to remind me every single time.¡±


    After a few hours. we were finally done with filming and I already decided to go home straight since I have something I want to do.


    ¡°Is Matthew already here?¡± I asked my maids as soon as I stepped inside the mansion.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Without changing my clothes, I went upstairs straight to Matthew¡¯s room. I looked through his closet first, but then I didn¡¯t find anything important. Next, I rummaged through his drawers and again, I didn¡¯t find anything but papers and books. There were lots of books inside his room. What a nerd.


    Then my eyes darted to the box under his bed.


    I stooped down and was about to open that box, when all of a sudden, the door opened.


    ¡°W-Winter?¡± Matthew got surprised upon seeing me.


    I immediately stood up and faced him. ¡°Y-You¡¯re already here. I-I thought you¡¯ll go homete today.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, I only had a few meetings today. That is why I am much earlier today. By the way, are you finding something? What brought you here?¡± he asked innocently.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m just looking for my¡­ uh¡­ lipstick! That¡¯s right! I¡¯m looking for my lipstick!¡±


    He nodded his head and looked around. ¡°I see. But I don¡¯t think that would be here. I-I mean, I don¡¯t use lipstick.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°And what do you mean by that? Are you trying to say that I am here inside your room because I¡¯m nning to steal something from you?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s not like that, Winter¡­¡±


    ¡°Whatever! If you don¡¯t want me toe here, then lock your door! Anyway, this isn¡¯t even your house so what¡¯s your right to lock this room?¡± I rolled my eyes and pushed him away from the door. ¡°What a pain in the ass!¡±


    After that, I already went to my room.


    Damn it. He caught me rummaging in his room! He¡¯s probably thinking now that I want to steal something from here.


    Why didn¡¯t the maids tell me about his arrival, anyway?!

 CHAPTER 18: CHANGE OF PLAN

    Themis¡¯ POV


    I was able to catch Winter while she was trying to investigate inside my room. I just pretended I had no clue about what she was doing so she wouldn¡¯t be so suspicious of me anymore.


    I knelt down and reached for the box under my bed. I had to lock my door first before finally putting that on my bed and opening it. Anyway, it has nothing important in it except the stuff toy that mom gave me back when Tim and I were still kids. All the other things were papers from Mr. Wesley¡¯spany.


    I decided to put the teddy bear inside the closet, but as I was about to put it there, a photo fell to the floor. It came from the shirt that the bear was wearing. I quickly picked that photo only for me to realize that it was actually a photo of me, Timothy, and Belle.


    The photo was taken back when we were just kids. That time when Belle said she misses her parents so much. That is why in the photo, I was consoling her by patting her head while Tim was posing in front of the camera.


    Tim must be so happy now that Belle finally came back. I also wish I could see her again one day.


    ¡°Hi. I greeted Winter as soon as I went to the dining room to get some water.


    She just rolled her eyes at me before speaking. ¡°Just get what you want and stay away from me. Don¡¯t you even remember what I told you before? Don¡¯t ever talk to me when it¡¯s not needed and stay away from me at all times.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m, sorry. I forgot about that. Don¡¯t worry¡ª


    ¡°Shut up and just disappear!¡± she yelled.


    I nodded my head and went back upstairs bringing the ss of water with me.


    She surely hates me so much, huh?


    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Why do you look so annoyed early in the morning?¡± Haley asked me as soon as I arrived to our filming site.


    I looked at her as I sat down and my make up artists started putting things on my face.


    ¡°And who wouldn¡¯t be so annoyed knowing that Ian¡¯s face would be the first thing I will be seeing in the morning?¡±


    ¡°You are harsh, honey. Ian looks even more handsome today, isn¡¯t he? He is definitely more handsome in personal than on screen.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°He really is! No wonder why my cousin is so addicted to him. She even spent all of her allowance just to buy the cologne that Ian is using. She¡¯s so crazy. Well anyway, your husband, Matthew is still way more handsome than Ian. Except from that eyepatch that he has. Maybe he could also be an actor or a model someday.¡±


    ¡°Well, he could be. He is so good at acting so innocent anyway. He¡¯s so good at making himself look so pitiful just so everyone would believe him.¡±


    Haley shook her head as she sat down beside me. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re still doubting him, huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course. That jerk is really up to something, that¡¯s for sure. But I won¡¯t stop investigating him until I finally find out what he¡¯s been hiding from us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re investigating him?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. I hired a private investigator to watch his every move and report it to me.¡±


    ¡°And, have you found something already?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Well, he said he is always going to an abandoned house meeting a youngdy. He goes there before and after he goes to work. Something fishy, right? That young girl must be his secret child. Or we don¡¯t know, maybe he is a pedophile.¡±


    ¡°You are so crazy! What do you mean by he is a pedophile? There is no way a handsome man like him do such shady thing!¡± Haley said whileughing.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you know what? I think you¡¯re doing the wrong thing. I mean, what if he¡¯s actually an intelligent man who already knows you hired a private investigator to have him followed.¡±


    I suddenly thought of what Haley just said. She¡¯s actually right.


    ¡°So, what do you think should I do?¡±


    ¡°Well, as you said, if he¡¯s fooling you, then might as well you fool him too.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that?¡±


    ¡°Seduce him.¡±


    My eyes immediately widened upon hearing that from her. I stood up from my seat while looking at her. ¡°W-What the hell?! Are you out of your mind?!¡±


    ¡°Hey, sit down. Calm down, Winter. You are an actress, remember? You¡¯ve been with so many people you don¡¯t even like and yet you made the audience believe that you liked them. So, if you really want to know your husband¡¯s real identity, then seduce him. Make him believe you love him until he¡¯s head over heels and you have all of his trust. By that, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to tell you everything about himself.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°You¡¯re actually right.¡±


    ¡°See? But you know what? What if you are the one who falls in love with him in the end?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? I am not that dumb. He¡¯s way far from my type.¡±


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t really say that.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Falling in love with that moron? No way.


    I would never fall in love with someone like him. I have been with so many actors before, but I never fell in love to any one of them. First of all, they are not my type. Next thing, they are so far from him.


    From the only man I fell in love with.


    I don¡¯t really know when I would be seeing him again, but for sure I will.


    And by that time I see him again, I swear I will never let him go.


    I just hope he has forgiven me already. I hope he¡¯s still okay and that he still remembers me.


    Only if I could bring back the time, I will make it up to them¡­

 CHAPTER 19: WHAT鈥橲 WRONG WITH HER

    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°Matthew, you should wake up now. Matthew.¡±


    I slowly opened my eyes and saw Winter¡¯s face staring back at me while still wearing ck lingerie. Her hair was falling down on her shoulders.


    Winter?


    Wait, what is she doing here in my room early in the morning?


    I immediately sat up on my bed and had to blink a few times before realizing I was seeing Winter in front of me. ¡°W-Winter? W-What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to wake you up. You still have work today, right?¡± she said in a sweet voice.


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    Winter smiled, then she run her fingers through my hair to fix it. I almost pushed her away.


    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I was just fixing your hair. Come on, you should already take a shower now, then let¡¯s have our breakfast,¡± she said as she stood up without removing the smile on her face.


    She walked toward the door and was about to go outside, but then I called her.


    ¡°W-Winter.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What is it? Do you need something?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? I mean, is there a problem?¡±


    She smiled and then giggled before speaking again. ¡°There¡¯s no problem, don¡¯t worry. I just realized that you are still my husband, so I have to treat you right. Also, I have to apologize for treating you so badly, especially when I first met you. Now I know that you are a good person. I should¡¯ve treated you right.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    My brows furrowed. I was just staring at her, wondering what happened to the world while I was asleep. Thest time I checked she despises me so much, then now she¡¯s already apologizing to me?


    ¡°Oh, Matthew. From now on, you should be used to me waking you up in the morning. Also, I¡¯ll drive you to your workter.¡± she said before walking out of my room.


    As soon as she was gone, I pped my cheek to check if I was dreaming. I was not. Winter really changed her attitude towards me. Or maybe she was just ying tricks on me. For sure,ter, she would start yelling at me again.


    I decided to just take a bath, then I went downstairs to get my food as usual. But to my surprise, I saw Winter smiling creepily at me again while there was lots of food served on the table.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have our breakfast now, Matthew.¡±


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    ¡°Come on, sit here beside me,¡± she said while tapping the chair beside her.


    ¡°N-No, I¡¯m just fine. I can just eat upstairs in my room if you don¡¯t feelfortable eating beside me.¡±


    I was about to take my te with me, but then Winter held my hand to stop me. ¡°No, just stay here. Let¡¯s eat together. You know what? I actually feel lonely whenever I eat by myself here.¡±


    ¡°But-


    ¡°Please, Matthew. Join me here.¡±


    I heaved a sigh, then I just nodded my head. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just join you for breakfast if that would make you happy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Matthew!¡±


    ***


    I don¡¯t really know what has gotten into Winter to treat me strangely this morning. She even drove me here and promised to pick me up after my workter.


    She¡¯s probably up to something. I need to be extra careful when dealing with her. Maybe she¡¯s just pretending to be so good to me just so she could get my trust. Then, when I finally give her my trust, she would start her n. Thest thing I could do for my n was to make her like me, anyway.


    ¡°What do you think about my offer?¡± Mr. Hodgins, one of Mr. Wesley¡¯s business partners who was asking us to invest in theirpany, asked me. He is also one of those people I should keep an eye on since James found out that he is one of those people that might have something to do with the incident that happened twenty years ago.


    I nodded my head while reading the portfolio that she handed me. ¡°Your offer is quite handsome, but I cannot give the trust of ourpany to you unless I get to see how yourpany really performs. Also, we would also have to know you personally even more.¡±


    ¡°I understand that. Yourpany is the most sessful in the country right now, so it¡¯s no surprise anymore that you need to check ourpany first before epting our offer. It would be fine with me. Where do you want to start, anyway?¡±


    ¡°I think I need to visit yourpany first, then I¡¯ll have some coffee with you.¡±


    He nodded his head. ¡°I see. When are we going to start with that?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, Mr. Hodgins.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±


    We both stood up and shook each other¡¯s hands. Then he finally left.


    There are a lot of people I have to investigate and for sure that would take me a while, but I think I¡¯ll have to start with him first. Once I find out about him and his background in the incident, I would proceed to the other people involved.


    I leaned on my swivel chair and started massaging my temples when my phone started ringing. And as I expected, it was Winter.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Matthew. Have you had your lunch already?¡±


    ¡°Huh? N-No, I still haven¡¯t. Why?¡±


    ¡°I asked someone to bring you some lunch there. Did it arrive already?¡±


    As soon as she said that, someone actually knocked on my door and when I opened it, I realized it was actually exactly what she just talked about.


    ¡°O-Oh, it just arrived.¡±


    ¡°Good. You have to eat all of that, okay? You need to take care of your health and eat well for you not to get sick. Later, I will pick you up there, okay?¡±


    ¡°I-I understand. Thank you so much for this. By the way, you no longer have to pick me upter. I know you¡¯re also tired from work, anyway.¡±


    ¡°No, I will still pick you up. You are too sweet to be worrying about me. By the way, the filming isn¡¯t over yet. I¡¯ll just see youter, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After that, she already hangs up the phone. I am not really used to her being like this. I know she¡¯s still acting, but it still makes me feel strange. I think I like it more when she¡¯s cold towards me.


    I tasted the food that she asked someone to give to me, and it tasted really good.


    Well, at least, I get to taste this delicious food even for now.

 CHAPTER 20: THE ANNOYING KID

    Winter¡¯s POV


    I really couldn¡¯t stop getting pissed off whenever I get too close to Matthew. And the whole time I was pretending to like him, I swear I want to vomit already.


    I took a deep breath when I finally reached thepany building. I promised to fetch him. That is why I¡¯m here right now. Ugh, if it¡¯s not for our family, I won¡¯t do this horrible thing.


    When I opened my car door, I immediately saw Matthew walking toward me. I waved my hand and faked a smile. ¡°Here, Matthew!¡±


    ¡°You really went here to pick me up?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I promise to do so. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    We both hopped inside my car and I started driving already.


    ¡°Uh, Winter.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Can we stop by the coffee shop before going home? I just want to buy some cheesecake.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Sure. Uh, why do you have to buy it? I mean, is that what you¡¯re going to eat for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I just know someone who really likes cheesecakes.¡±


    ¡°O-Oh.¡±


    I wonder who that someone is. Maybe that¡¯s the youngdy the private investigator told me aboutst time. Now, I would finally know who that kid is.


    Just as he requested, we stopped by the coffee shop for him to buy cheesecake. I didn¡¯t go there with him anymore because there were lots of people and some of them might notice me. When Matthew came back, I started the engine of my car again.


    ¡°So, where are we going next? You said you want to give the cheesecake to someone, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. That abandoned mansion before the next intersection, that¡¯s where I always find her.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    As soon as we reached the abandoned mansion, he quickly stepped out bringing the cheesecake with him, so I just followed.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Huh? She¡¯s usually here during this time. Ellise? Are you there? Elisse?¡±


    He started looking around, trying to find the child he was talking about.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s not here today? Maybe her mother already picked her up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Both of her parents died already. And she always waits for me here because she knows I will bring her cheesecake.¡±


    So, it isn¡¯t his daughter?


    We were just standing there until a rubbish child appeared with a huge smile on her face. She immediately went toward Matthew and hugged him. ¡°Brother!¡±


    Wait, did she just call him brother? That means she is his younger sister, right?


    ¡°Ellise, I really thought you have already forgotten about our promise. I brought some cheesecake for you.¡± Matthew said again, then he handed the cheesecake that he bought for the kid.


    ¡°I will always go here, brother. We both promised, right?¡±


    ¡°Right. Oh, by the way, Ellise, I want you to meet Winter.¡±


    The girl then shifted her gaze to me. I faked a smile as I took off my sunsses.


    ¡°Hello there, sweetie!¡±


    I thought she would be delighted and start screaming upon seeing me, but then she just eyed m from head to toe and then looked at Matthew again.


    ¡°Brother, is she your girlfriend?¡± the kid asked while ring at me.


    ¡°She is my wife. From now on, you will call her sister.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to be my sister.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°E-Excuse me? Hey, kid. Do you even know who I am? Don¡¯t you have a television in your home?!¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡± she came running to Matthew again and hugged him.


    This kid is pissing me off, just like this jerk.


    ¡°Winter, I¡¯m sorry, but think you should go inside the car first. I just have to talk to Ellise for a while, then I¡¯ll follow you there.¡±


    Because of that, I had no choice but to step inside the car first.


    How dare that kid to treat me like she doesn¡¯t know me? For sure, she was just pretending not to know me, just like her brother, who is so good at pretending.


    ¡°I apologize for how Elisse behaved in front of you a while ago. She just acts like that to people she doesn¡¯t know yet. But when she finally gets used to seeing you, for sure she¡¯ll like you too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I just can¡¯t believe she doesn¡¯t know me. I mean, I am the most popr celebrity in the country right now. I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t know me.¡±


    ¡°She couldn¡¯t watch television since she would have to sell fruits in order to have something to eat. I don¡¯t think she could y either.¡±


    I almost stopped the car. Good thing I was still able to continue driving. ¡°T-That kid? But she¡¯s so young to do a job. She¡¯s supposed to be studying.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I actually met her because she tried selling her fruits to me. Since that day, I always bought fruits for her. Until we became close to each other and she began telling me everything. Her parents died when she was just two years old. Since that day, her auntie was the one who adopted her. But her auntie doesn¡¯t treat her right. She forced her to sell fruits in order for them to have food to eat.¡±


    ¡°That must be tiring. Poor child¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the kid. But then,ter on, I realized maybe Matthew is just making those stories up. I still believe that the kid is his little sister.


    ¡°Good night, Matthew.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you won¡¯t eat dinner tonight?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I¡¯m actually on a diet. Just enjoy yourself there.¡±


    ¡°I see. Okay. Goodnight.¡±


    I smiled at him once again before finally going upstairs straight to my room. I took a half bath, then Iy down on my bed.


    ¡°Gosh, keeping up with that bastard is too tiring. I don¡¯t even know how long I could pretend to like him.¡± I whispered to myself while staring at the ceiling of my room.


    But I have to do it, so I will.

 CHAPTER 21: A DAY WITH MATTHEW

    Themis¡¯ POV


    I almost jumped from where I was standing when I saw Winter standing by the doorway of my room early in the morning with that smile on her face once again. She keeps on doing weird things these past few weeks and I don¡¯t really know why.


    ¡°H-Hey there, Winter.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Matthew. So, I heard you don¡¯t have work today, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I slowly nodded my head. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Why?¡±


    ¡°I actually want to ask you if you want to go somewhere with me today.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Do you have to go somewhere? I can drive you there.¡±


    She then shook her head while looking at me. ¡°No, I want the two of us to have a date. Like a real husband and wife.¡±


    ¡°H-Huh?!¡±


    ¡°Go on. Just take a shower and I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡± she said, then she already walked away.


    I heaved a sigh as I watched her walking down the stairs.


    When will she actually get tired of doing this?


    Winter¡¯s POV


    I stood up as soon as I saw Matthew. He was wearing a grey turtleneck with the sleeves rolled up and he paired that up with a pair of ck pants and suede shoes.


    At least, he knows how to dress like a rich man.


    ¡°Are you ready to go now, Matthew?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes?¡±


    I walked towards him and clung my hand to his arms as we headed out of the mansion and straight to my car.


    ¡°Wait, Winter. I¡¯ll be the driver. Let¡¯s use the car that your father gave me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. If that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    ¡°By the way, where are we actually going?¡± he asked again when we were already inside the car.


    I continue putting my lipstick on before speaking to him. ¡°I want to go somewhere people won¡¯t easily recognize me. Do you know a ce?¡±


    He then thought for a while.¡±Well, I actually know a ce. But I don¡¯t think you would like it there.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I would like it. As long as I¡¯m with you and as long as it¡¯s not a crowded ce.¡±


    Matthew continue driving while I was fixing my makeup. I didn¡¯t really know where he would be taking me to or if he would bring me to their base since he might be working under a syndicate. That is why I prepared pepper spray and the phone where I could easily call for help and the cops would be running to where I am.


    ¡°We¡¯re already here.¡±


    I was awakened by Matthew¡¯s voice. I didn¡¯t notice I fell asleep on our way. I opened my eyes and he opened the door for me to step out. When I finally got out of the car, that¡¯s when I realized where he took me.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually one of my favorite ces to go to when I was just a kid. Especially when I want to be alone. It¡¯s an abandoned park as you can see. I don¡¯t think people would still want to go here.¡±


    I roamed my eyes around that abandoned park. I suddenly felt tears filling my eyes as memories came shing back inside my mind.


    ¡°Wait, Winter, are you crying? W-Why? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    I immediately wiped the tears from my eyes and shook my head. ¡°I-I was just practicing for my next role. I¡¯m sorry. But I like it here, really.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it. Should we sit on that bench?¡± he then asked while pointing to the bench under the acacia tree.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The park was actually situated on a hill, so when you sit on the bench, you would be able to see the view of the whole city.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just refreshing to this kind of ce sometimes to let out some air?¡± Matthew spoke again.


    I didn¡¯t turn my head to him. I just kept on looking at the beautiful view of the sky while reminiscing the feeling I once had whenever I go to this ce back when I was just a kid. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s actually quite tiring to pretend. To pretend as if you are someone, to pretend like you¡¯re always okay, to pretend that you don¡¯t get hurt, and to pretend to be happy when you have already forgotten about what happiness is a few years ago¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t notice that I was getting too carried away by my own feelings while sitting beside Matthew who I never trusted. When I realized that, I blinked my eyes and looked away. ¡°I-I mean, that¡¯s what people usually feel. That doesn¡¯t mean that¡¯s about me.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Winter. I know you feel those things sometimes, too. All of us have some things to go through, we just have different ways of how to cope.¡±


    ¡°You sound like an old man.¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Do I?¡± he asked whileughing.


    What is so funny about that?


    And why is heughing? Are we close now?


    Oh, shoot. I almost forgot I was pretending to like him.


    I looked at Matthew again with a smile on my face. ¡°Matthew, can I ask you something?¡±


    I noticed him gulping as he looked at me, obviously afraid that I might ask him something about his secret.


    ¡°O-Of course, what do you want to ask from me?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you this ever since we first met. Why are you wearing an eye patch? I mean, did you lose your right eye when you were just a kid?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Haven¡¯t I mentioned it before already? I got into an ident before that caused a serious injury to my right eye and it had to be taken out so I had to wear an eyepatch ever since.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry for asking that.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, may I see it? I mean, what¡¯s under that eyepatch, may I see it?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh? No. I¡¯m sorry. You wouldn¡¯t want to see it.¡±


    ¡°Come on. It¡¯s alright, Matthew¡± I said as I moved closer to him and tried to touch the eyepatch but then he suddenly stood up, so I stood up too. I kept on trying and trying to take his eyepatch off without noticing that our bodies were already so close to one another.


    When I tried to gain, Matthew was able to hold my hand. And to my surprise, he pulled me close to him.


    Our faces were just inches away from each other and he was staring right into my eyes.


    What the hell, why can¡¯t I move?

 CHAPTER 22: A DATE WITH MATTHEW

    Winter¡¯s POV


    I immediately pushed Matthew away when I realized how close we were to each other.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± he apologized.


    ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want me to see what¡¯s behind that eye patch, I won¡¯t force you anymore.¡± I said, then I sat back on the bench.


    We were just staring at the view until Matthew ced a paper bag in the space between the two of us. Later on, he took out sandwiches and drinks. ¡°Here, let¡¯s eat. I bought it a while ago while you were sleeping inside the car. I didn¡¯t bother to wake you up because you were sleeping deeply.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Yes. Here,¡± he said as he handed me the bottle of orange juice to me.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    We continue eating our sandwiches until nothing is left.


    ¡°I thought you were on a diet?¡± Matthew said again while smiling teasingly at me.


    I looked at him with widened eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just hungry, okay? Don¡¯t you dare judge me just because I ate all of it. You are the one who bought it in the first ce, anyway.¡±


    ¡°I know that. I¡¯m just amazed at how big you eat, but you can still manage to be so thin.¡±


    ¡°Wait, did you just say that I¡¯m so thin?! W-Who do you think are you?!¡±


    He kept onughing. ¡°Oh, no. That¡¯s not what I mean. Forget about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re rude. You can never get a girlfriend if you¡¯re that harsh.¡±


    ¡°But you had no boyfriend, too.¡±


    ¡°H-Hey! How dare you talk to me like that?! I never had a boyfriend because that¡¯s what I wanted and I have a high standard when ites to men. While you, for sure, you never had a girlfriend because you suck at thinking of the greatest pickup lines.¡±


    ¡°O-Of course, not. Back when I was in middle school, so many girls were fighting just to get my attention.¡±


    I almost got choked because of what he just said. ¡°That is not true, for sure. There is no way you are saying the truth. Even if I were one of those schoolmates of yours before, I wouldn¡¯t fight with other girls just for you.¡±


    ¡°Really? But you should be careful with the words you say. You might eat those words in the end.¡± he said with a wink thenughed afterward.


    And for no apparent reason, I caught myself staring at his face once again. Before he could even catch me, I shook my head and averted my gaze.


    ¡°By the way, Winter. Why did you actually ask me to have a date with you today?¡±


    ¡°Because I just want to. I have nothing to do, anyway. If I stay all day in that mansion, I¡¯ll just get bored.¡±


    He nodded his head. ¡°I see. Thanks for inviting me out, by the way.¡±


    Themis¡¯ POV


    After hanging out in the abandoned park, we then went home. She didn¡¯t want people to notice her. That is why we didn¡¯t go anywhere anymore.


    ¡°Wee home, Miss Winter and Sir Matthew.¡± the maids weed us as soon as we arrived home.


    ¡°Good evening.¡±


    Winter went straight to her room while I proceeded to the library after taking a bath to study something. I still have to go through the profiles of the suspected people and I need to finish it quickly before I run out of time. I just can¡¯t let them continue living in peace after what they did to my family.


    While flipping through the pages, I remembered how Winter and I hang out with each other a while ago.


    Actually, I really thought we wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything there but argue with each other all day. But then I was wrong because I saw a side of her that I have never seen before. She¡¯s not as bad as I thought she was. I also think her spoiled brat attitudees from something. She is not behaving that way because she wants to, but because that is just her coping mechanism to hide the sadness that she feels inside.


    I was surprised when I saw her crying a while ago. I wonder what she was thinking at that time.


    Anyway, that¡¯s not my business anymore. I shouldn¡¯t put my nose into something I shouldn¡¯t be concerned about.


    ¡°Hey, Matthew.¡±


    I almost fell from my chair when Winter suddenly appeared in front of me, holding a cup of coffee.


    ¡°O-Oh, Winter. Are you nning to read a book, too?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I don¡¯t read books, that¡¯s so boring. I just came here to give you a cup of coffee.¡± she said, then put the cup of coffee on the table.


    ¡°Thank you for this, Winter.¡±


    She sat on the other chair and looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m just returning the favor that you did for me. You brought me to a wonderful ce a while ago, remember?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? You don¡¯t have to do this to me, anyway. You are the one who invited me out.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take back the coffee.¡±


    ¡°I said nothing like that. And you don¡¯t drink coffee, remember?¡±


    She then rolled her eyes and stood up. ¡°Fine. I hope you get choked by that coffee.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for this, Winter.¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± she said, then left.


    I tasted the coffee that Winter made for me and surprisingly; it tastes really good. Although, for sure, she wasn¡¯t the one who actually made this.

 CHAPTER 23: WINTER鈥橲 PAST

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°From now on, we will be best friends forever,¡± Phoebe said with a smile on her face.


    I smiled back as I reached my hand to her. ¡°Best friends forever.¡±


    And that was the very first best friend I made. I had no friends or best friends before. Simply because they hate me in the end. Once I had one friend, which I almost considered my best friend, but then she felt jealous when her boyfriend admitted he has a crush on me. I never liked her boyfriend, nor did I have any n of taking him away from her. But she got so mad at me, andter on, she considered me as someone she can never forgive.


    That girl started gossiping about me being a flirty bitch, and all the people around me believed that. No one wanted to be my friend because they always think I might take their boyfriend away from them.


    But Phoebe was different. She epted me and didn¡¯t listen to all the people around us. She was a cute girl in bob hair with full bangs. I still remember how the dimples in the corners of her mouth show whenever she smiles. And those thick eyesses that she used to wear. That¡¯s also one of the reasons why she gets bullied before. They even started calling us ¡®losers¡¯.


    Good thing we had our superman, and that is none other than Phoebe¡¯s brother, Winston. A tall, handsome man who always wears a smile on his face. At first, I was so annoyed at him because he keeps on mocking me, but when I saw how much he loves his sister, I realized he was a good man.


    Winston always teases me by blowing my hair whenever I¡¯m trying to focus. It didn¡¯t take too long for us to be close together, too. He knows how to calm me down when I¡¯m crying because of how my parents treat me. He also knows how to make me happy. And that is the reason he became my first love.


    ¡°I like you, Winter. I like you so much. And this is not just because you are pretty or because your family is rich. I like you, and that is because of who you are.¡± Winston said to me while looking straight into my eyes. I could see his ears turning red, and I know he was already getting embarrassed.


    I wasn¡¯t able to speak for a while. I was just a teenager who doesn¡¯t even know what love means. Many boys have confessed to me before, but I never experienced getting a confession from a person I also like.


    ¡°Winter? Wait, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I-I just wanted to tell you because I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it anymore.¡±


    ¡°I like you too, Winston¡­¡±


    His eyes widened, and all of a sudden, a huge smile appeared on his face. ¡°A-Are you serious?! You¡¯re saying that you like me too?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I like you too, Winston.¡±


    That day was the happiest day of my life. I also told Phoebe about what happened, and she was so happy for both of us. The next days after that were like a dream. The three of us were so happy together.


    Not until one day¡­


    ¡°I like you, Winter. I like you so much.¡± Ian said to me in the school garden.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ian. But I already have someone I like.¡±


    I got surprised when he suddenly pulled me towards him and hugged me. ¡°I like you so much, Winter! Please, like me back!¡±


    ¡°W-What are you doing?!¡± I said as I pushed him away.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Then I suddenly saw a person standing behind Ian. She was looking straight at me, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Phoebe?! Phoebe¨C¡±


    Before I could even go after her, she had already run away. Ever since that day, Phoebe didn¡¯t talk to me anymore. She has a crush on Ian even before we met each other. She even told me a lot about him and when she saw me with him, she thought I betrayed her. I tried to exin everything to her, but she just won¡¯t listen to me. I couldn¡¯t me her though, for sure she now thinks what the people around us say is really true.


    Winston still stayed with me. He was the one whoforted me whenever I miss Phoebe. He also tried to talk to Phoebe, but even so, nothing happened.


    Until one time, I heard that a group of girls was trying to bully Phoebe. I even caught them pouring their juice on her head. I thought Phoebe would forgive me because I saved her, but still, she didn¡¯t talk to me. Then one day, the news was heard all over our school, saying that Phoebe tried to kill herself by letting herself be hit by a car.


    Phoebe gotatose. And because of that, everyone med me for what happened. Winston also got so mad at me and told me it was my fault. Their family went abroad to continue Phoebe¡¯s medications there. After that, I never heard anything from them.


    Once again, I became alone.


    I should have known that would happen in the first ce.


    Everything messes up whenever I find some people that would make me happy. Maybe I¡¯m just meant to be alone. That is why I also promised myself I will never ever trust anyone again. And I won¡¯t depend on anyone anymore because, for sure, just like all the people who ended up hating me, too.


    ¡°You are so good at crying, Winter! No wonder you are the female superstar of the country! The drama queen!¡± the director cooed after we filmed the scene.


    I just wiped the tears from my eyes and sat in my chair to take some rest.


    It¡¯s been so many years now, but it still tears me up whenever I think about them. About Phoebe and Winston.

 CHAPTER 24: I CAN鈥橳 SEDUCE HIM?!

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Hey there, Winter!¡±


    I rolled my eyes as soon as I saw Ian arrive at the filming location with a huge smile on his face.


    ¡°Great, you just ruined my day,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re harsh.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t pretend as if you like seeing me here.¡±


    He then sat next to me. ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t enjoy seeing you here, either. But what else can I do? I don¡¯t have any choice.¡±


    ¡°Can you just not talk to me anymore? You¡¯re making my day even worse.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who keeps on talking to me, anyway.¡±


    I didn¡¯t speak anymore. Because, for sure, he would only keep on pissing me off if I do. This bastard keeps on insulting me every single day and for sure, there would really be a time when I wouldn¡¯t be able to take it anymore and I would finally smack his head.


    ¡°Here, have some coffee,¡± he said, then handed me a cup of coffee.


    I just nced at the coffee he was holding and shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t drink cheap coffee. Especially if it was given by a person I despise. I don¡¯t really know. Maybe you put some poison in there.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t do that. I¡¯m not like you.¡±


    ¡°Right. Because you¡¯re worse.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss Winter and Sir Ian. C-Can we take a photo with the two of you? We really love you as a couple!¡± two teenage girls suddenly approached us while holding their phones.


    Ugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re busy right now.¡± said Ian.


    I immediately stood up and smiled at the two girls. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s alright! No problem!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my god! You really are an angel, Miss Winter!¡±


    ¡°You are the Goddess of all the goddesses!¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. You¡¯replimenting me too much. But anyway, I don¡¯t really know if Ian would take some photos with us. As you see, he looks tired.¡± I said while pretending to look disappointed.


    The two girls also gazed at Ian with disappointment in their eyes. And since for sure he won¡¯t let me be the only one who looks nice and approachable to our fans, he stood up and looked at them. ¡°You know I can never be busy for my fans. Let¡¯s take as many photos as you want!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Winter Wesley and Ian are going to take photos with us!¡±


    We started posing for the photos. Ian kept on pushing me close to him, but I always push him away or make some poses that would make him feel more annoyed and ufortable. He kept on ring at me until the two girls were already done taking photos with us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get tired of acting so nice in front of your fans? Or maybe you¡¯re just afraid they might leave the fandom if they ever find out about your real attitude?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? Look at you putting a smile on your face as soon as you saw me letting them take some pictures. Don¡¯t pretend as if you don¡¯t keep your image good, too.¡±


    ***


    ¡°So, how¡¯s your n going? Is your handsome already head over heels to you?¡± Haley asked me while we were inside the car going home.


    I leaned on my chair. ¡°I don¡¯t even need to exert a huge effort to make that man fall in love with me.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean he¡¯s already in love with you? But how sure are you? Did he confess or told you he loves you?¡±


    ¡°For sure he is. He doesn¡¯t need to confess, anyway. Who would never fall in love with me? Especially when he gets to see my face every single day?¡±


    ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re just making your own conclusion once again. I know men would easily fall in love with you, but I think Matthew is different. I think he is a kind of guy who focuses on his goal and he wouldn¡¯t want someone just because they¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    I turned my head to her. ¡°And how can you even say that? Are you his ex-wife or what? Tell me, is he your ex-boyfriend? Do you know him personally?¡±


    ¡°What? Of course not! I¡¯m just saying that because that¡¯s what I have observed from Matthew.¡±


    ¡°Then shut up. You don¡¯t even know him and so you don¡¯t have the right to tell me what he feels about me.¡±


    Haleyughed. ¡°Looks like the Goddess of all goddesses, Winter Wesley, can¡¯t seduce a mere penniless man.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Just watch and you¡¯ll see how that moron bes so obsessed with me!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for that day toe.¡±


    As I stepped inside the mansion, I immediately walked upstairs and looked for Matthew. I even had to knock a couple times on his door before he finally opened the door for me. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally here. Hello there, Winter?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing right now?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Huh? Well, I¡¯m just finishing some paper works.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    ¡°I think I won¡¯t have time to make dinner. I¡¯m not that hungry, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Just wait there. I¡¯ll bring you dinner.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t have to do that-


    Before he could even finish talking, I already hurried myself downstairs straight to the kitchen to ask the maids to make some dinner for me and Matthew. I also went to my room to take a bath before deciding to go back to the kitchen to get our dinner, then I went to Matthew¡¯s room again.


    I will make Haley see I can easily seduce Matthew. No man can ever resist my charm if that¡¯s what she¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°W-Winter, you don¡¯t have to do that. And you really bring the dinner here in my room?¡± Matthew looked so surprised upon seeing me holding a tray of food for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know you can¡¯t make your dinner since you¡¯re doing a lot of paperwork right now. That is why we¡¯re having dinner together here inside your room!¡±


    I ced all the food on his table, then I sat on the chair while tapping the other with my hand. Come here, Matthew. Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    Still looking so confused, Matthew had no choice but to sit beside me.


    See? He can¡¯t even say no to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, right?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Yes, it is. By the way, Winter. Why did you decide to have dinner with me tonight? Do you feel lonely eating alone?¡±


    I shook my head while smiling. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I just want to have dinner with you. Is that wrong? Or maybe you don¡¯t want to eat with me?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t mean it like that. I-I¡¯m just¡­ surprised.¡±


    ¡°You need to get used to it now. Because I might have dinner with you from now on.¡± I said while smiling at him.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s alright with you? I-I mean, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. I know you¡¯re not used to eating dinner with someone like me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk like that. You¡¯re still my husband, you know.¡±


    He just nodded his head and continued eating.


    For sure, he¡¯s thinking I am so kind now.


    ¡°Matthew.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I put my cutlery down and wiped the corners of my mouth using a napkin before speaking. ¡°What do you actually think about me? I mean, do you think I¡¯m pretty?¡±


    He started coughing as if I just said something he didn¡¯t like. He drank some water, then he looked at me again. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry? W-What did you say again?¡±


    ¡°I said, do you actually think I¡¯m pretty? Am I beautiful to you?¡± I asked again while my hands were balled into fists, as if I was waiting for something I really wanted to hear.


    ¡°O-Of course, you are pretty. Aren¡¯t you named as the prettiest celebrity in our country? You are pretty, Winter. Why did you ask, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that? Do you really think I¡¯m pretty?¡±


    He nodded his head. ¡°Of course. I think even if you ask other people, they would tell you the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear, then. You like me, right? You like me as a woman? And for sure, you also married me because you find me really attractive. Right?¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply immediately.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re asking me that, Winter. But in case you just wanted to know if you look pretty to other people, then I¡¯ll be the one to tell you that you really are beautiful.¡±


    ¡°And you like me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like you as a person. And I respect you, Winter.¡±


    I stood up and sat on hisp, which surprised him.


    ¡°W-What are you doing, Winter?!¡±


    ¡°You like me as a person, huh? And what does that mean? Come on, Matthew. I know you¡¯re dying to have me as your wife, too. And you surely can¡¯t wait to see my body, right?¡± I said seductively as I faced him.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His brows furrowed. ¡°Winter, what are you saying there? Get up now. Someone might see us like this.¡±


    ¡°And who cares? We¡¯re a couple, anyway. They won¡¯t care if they ever see us like this. Come on, honey.¡± I said, moving my face closer to him.


    ¡°Winter, please. I still have so many things to do.¡±


    I smiled as I run my fingers on his hair. ¡°You know what, Matthew? I think you are actually handsome.¡±


    ¡°Winter¨C


    ¡°Have you experienced kissing someone already before? Your lips look so red, I want to taste them.¡± I said as I bit my lower lip, trying my best to seduce him even more.¡±


    He kept on shaking his head. ¡°Winter, we can¡¯t do this. Come on-


    ¡°Just one kiss.¡± I whispered.


    I then started moving my face closer to him until we were just inches apart. And as I was finally about to kiss him, his phone suddenly rang. I was nning to just ignore that, but then the moron pushed me away and stood up, causing me to fall to the floor. ¡°W-What the hell?!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I just have to answer this.¡± he said then he warded off his room.


    W-What the hell did just happen?


    D-Did he just rejected my kiss?!

 CHAPTER 25: AVOIDING WINTER

    Themis¡¯ POV


    I immediately warded off my room as soon as my phone rang. Good thing I found an excuse to leave her there. I really got surprised when she started acting strangely. I don¡¯t think she was drunk, but why did she do that? She even tried to kiss me, what the hell?!


    I kept on shaking my head as I sat down on the chair in the garden of the mansion.


    This is really bad. I think Winter is doing everything just to dismantle my real identity. She¡¯s still thinking she could just seduce me in order for her to know everything about me. And if I keep on avoiding her, I¡¯m sure that would only make her even more eager to do everything just to seed.


    But what should I do?


    I need her to keep hating me. Did I make a mistake in starting my n?


    ¡°My granddaughter is trying to seduce you? Oh, God.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Wesley. I think she really is doing everything just to know the truth.¡±


    Mr. Wesley suddenlyughed, making me confused. ¡°I told you, that grandchild of mine is just too smart. If she really wants to know something, she would do everything just to get it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really right, Mr. Wesley. But I need her to stop doing that.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stop her, Matthew. If she wants to do it, then let her be. For sure, she would eventually get tired of doing that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea, Mr. Wesley. I know it¡¯s a stupid thing to say this, but I don¡¯t want her to have feelings for me. If she keeps on doing that, then there would be a higher possibility that she might end up falling in love with me, right?¡±


    He then nodded his head. The smile on his face didn¡¯t fade. ¡°You¡¯re actually right. And I don¡¯t want to have her heart broken. Then maybe what you should do is act as if you really want what she is doing. You could also try to make it look like you¡¯re also seducing him. In that way, she would hate you so much and will probably hate you too.¡±


    ¡°I guess I really have to do that. Thank you so much for saying that, Mr. Wesley.¡±


    ¡°No problem. By the way, how is your n going? Have you found anything already?¡±


    I straightened my back. ¡°I am currently observing ten people that might have something to do about the incident. I was done investigating the other fivest week, and I have found out that they didn¡¯t actually have anything to do about that twenty years ago.¡±


    ¡°It really is hard to investigate, huh?¡±


    ¡°It is. But I won¡¯t stop. I won¡¯t mind investigating every single person in this city or even in the whole world just to find the culprit.¡±


    Mr. Wesley nodded his head. ¡°Of course, you would. Just tell me if you need something or some people to help you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already helping me enough, Mr. Wesley.¡±


    ¡°Your grandpa was a great friend of mine. And so I wouldn¡¯t mind giving my all just so you would find the people behind what happened to them.¡±


    ***


    ¡°You and our grandpa are really close, huh?¡±


    I saw Summer as soon as I stepped out of Mr. Wesley¡¯s office.


    ¡°Hey there, Summer.¡±


    ¡°What did you guys talk about?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I just went to ask him what he¡¯s been doing and also to tell him about the current sales of thepany.¡±


    She then nodded her head. ¡°I see. How¡¯s thepany doing?¡±


    ¡°Thepany still remains as the highest grossing in the country these past few months. And I think if we continue the strategy that we are using now, we would be able to maintain our reputation.¡±


    ¡°I knew you really are good at handling apany from the very start. Our parents shouldn¡¯t have judged you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I am just doing my best just to be able to pay back all the things that your grandfather did for me and to my family.¡±


    ¡°Want to have some coffee for a while?¡± she suddenly asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Come on. You are still my brother-inw. We should hang out, too!¡±


    And since it seems like I couldn¡¯t say no to her, I just agreed to go to a coffee shop and have some coffee. After all, I should get all of their trust so they wouldn¡¯t suspect me.


    ¡°You know what? You really are a smart man. I apologize if my family judged you offhandedly without even knowing who you really are and waiting for you to show what you really can do. But trust me, I never really had a single doubt the first time I saw you.¡±


    I took a sip of my coffee. ¡°I know, thank you for that. But actually, I think it¡¯s a good thing that thy didn¡¯t like me at first. At least that pushed me to do my best and shoe I¡¯ve got so that I could prove them wrong.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. You know why I didn¡¯t doubt you too?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because our grandfather was the one who chose you. I don¡¯t think he would let us marry someone who doesn¡¯t have a good heart.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°You know what? I think you¡¯replimenting me too much. I am not that good person anyway. But I can promise to protect the reputation of you family as long as I can.¡±


    ¡°I know you will. And I am already thanking you for that.¡± Summer said with a smile on her face.


    Winter¡¯s POV


    What the hell is wrong with that idiot? Pushing me like that as if he didn¡¯t even care about what I just did?! All of the men are fighting just to get my attention, and a penniless man like him would just be the one to reject my kiss?! Who does he think he is?! Does he think I am begging for him to kiss me?!


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re already having a bad day early in the morning.¡± the other pain in the ass suddenly arrived and I couldn¡¯t be any pissed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me right now. My day¡¯s already ruined, so don¡¯t make curse at you.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Oh, chill, honey. Maybe some fans would show up again and ask for some photos. You wouldn¡¯t want them to think you¡¯re ignoring them, right?¡±


    I red at him, then I just stood up because I might punch him in the face any moment if he doesn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Why do you look so mad early in the morning, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Haley, don¡¯t add up. That moron right there already ruined my day, so don¡¯t make me mad even more.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. But tell me, it has something to do with your husband? Did you do somethingst night just to prove that he likes you, but then you failed?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Where is Matthew?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already inside his room, Miss Winter.¡± said the maid.


    That man. I wouldn¡¯t let him make me look like a fool.


    I immediately went upstairs straight to Matthew¡¯s room and started knocking, but he won¡¯t open the door. I knocked again, but still, he didn¡¯t open it.


    ¡°Matthew? Are you asleep already? Let me in!¡±


    I kept on shouting outside his room, but then he kept on ignoring me until I got tired and went to my room instead. I also tried calling him, but he didn¡¯t answer it. I was thinking about what he did yesterday and he will just ignore me like this? Does he really think he¡¯s a very handsome man? Let¡¯s see who wins in the end, you jerk. I won¡¯t let you get away with this.

 CHAPTER 26: MATTHEW鈥橲 TURN

    Winter¡¯s POVThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    If Matthew thinks I would just let him reject me like that, then he¡¯s wrong. Because I am Winter Wesley, the greatest seducer of all time.


    I got off my bed and took a shower before proceeding to his room while wearing my bathrobe. I asked for the spare key to his room from the maids, so even if he locked it, I could still step inside.


    ¡°Hello there, sleepyhead! It¡¯s time to wake up now!¡± I cooed as I sat on the edge of his bed.


    Slowly, I moved closer to him, who was covering himself with a nket. Then Iy down beside him and wrapped my arms around his waist-only for me to feel something soft underneath the nket. And as I lifted the nket, I realized Matthew wasn¡¯t lying there.


    ¡°Matthew?¡± I stood up and roamed my eyes around his room.


    So what now? Did he leave already because he didn¡¯t want to see me?


    ¡°That stupid man. Is that how much he hates me doing that?! He even locked his door for me not to go in here. That jerk!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Winter. Do you need something?¡±


    I almost jumped from where I was standing when I suddenly heard Matthew¡¯s voice. I turned around and my eyes automatically widened upon seeing him wearing only a grey bathrobe with a smile on his face.


    ¡°W-Wait, you¡¯re here¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I just took a shower.¡±


    Did he hear all the things I just said?! And did he also see me lying on his bed like a maniac?!


    ¡°B-But why did you have to lock the door? Are you afraid I might go here and try to seduce you again?!¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m just used to locking my door whenever I¡¯m doing something. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lock it more next time, so you could go here whenever you want.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if he said that sarcastically, but he¡¯s obviously just teasing me. Sorry to him, he can¡¯t tease the greatest teaser of all time. And now that he¡¯s here, it¡¯s time to continue my n. I put a seductive smile on my face as I walked toward Matthew, who was standing by the doorway of his bathroom. I noticed he was a bit taken aback.


    As soon as I got to stand in front of him, I looked straight into his eyes without removing the smile on my lips.


    ¡°Well, I just went here because I wanted to see you. You locked your roomst night, so I was thinking maybe you¡¯re trying to ignore me.¡± my hands were snaking on the fabric of his bathrobe.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry about that. Maybe I was already asleep. That is why I wasn¡¯t able to hear you calling me.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. At least you¡¯re here now. I just don¡¯t want you avoiding me.¡±


    My hands traveled all the way up to his cheeks, gently caressing them.


    Huh, and do you think you can beat me? You can never win over me, Matthew. If he ever tries to push me away again, I swear I¡¯m going to tease him even more.


    And I thought he would really push me away, but I was wrong. Instead of avoiding me again, Matthew put his arms around my waits and pulled me close to him.


    ¡°That is just so sweet of you, Winter. Does that mean you¡¯re missing me when I am not around?¡± he asked with a smile on his face.


    What the hell?! This pervert!


    No. Don¡¯t panic, Winter. You¡¯re not suppose to show any weakness to this moron or you¡¯re going to lose this game. You already made out with men you despise the most before.


    I smiled at him. ¡°Yes, of course. I love seeing your face. It actually brightens up my day.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then I guess I¡¯ll have to be around you all the time, too. The truth is, it actually makes me sad whenever I don¡¯t get to see you. You¡¯re like a drug I couldn¡¯t get enough of.¡± he whispered, then he pulled me even closer to him that made me ce my palms on his chest.


    What the hell is he saying? Where did he get those creepy cheezy lines from?


    I didn¡¯t know what happen. I couldn¡¯t find any words to throw at him anymore.


    Think of something, Winter! Think of the lines you had before! The most seductive lines!


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you show it to me? Show me how fond you are of seeing me¡­¡± I whispered in his ears as I held the belt of his bathrobe.


    I looked into his eyes, and surprisingly, I didn¡¯t see any shock on his face. His smile just became more teasing and he moved his face closer to mine. He was so close that I could already smell his breath.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re asking from me, Winter Wesley.¡±


    Suddenly, Matthew put his right hand on my cheek. He moved his fingers to my lips, gently touching it as if he was trying to seduce me.


    And for no apparent reason, my heart started beating so fast. I could feel my whole body shaking just by feeling his fingers on my lips.


    What the hell is happening to me?!


    He was staring at my lips, then to my eyes. My every breathe turned heavier as he continue caressing them, as if caressing my soul.


    ¡°Your lips look so soft¡­. and delicious¡­¡± he muttered without leaving my lips.


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    ¡°Can I taste them?¡± he then asked.


    What the fuck?!


    Wait, is he going to kiss me already?! Should I Iet this moron kiss me?!


    Matthew moved his face, closer and closer. And when our lips were about to touch, I pushed him away.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked confusingly.


    ¡°I-I suddenly remember I still have to film today. I¡¯m sorry, but I have to go now.¡± I said, then I hurried myself going outside his room.


    What the hell did just happen?

 CHAPTER 27: TEASING WINTER

    Themis¡¯ POV


    I heaved a sigh of relief as soon as Winter left my room. I already started my n of teasing her back this morning and I could clearly see that it¡¯s working. At first, I hesitated. But then I realized nothing would happen if I just sat still and let her do what she wanted.


    ¡°Want me to drive you to your filming site?¡± I asked her as soon as I saw her outside the mansion.


    She obviously got surprised by my voice, but then she immediately looked away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I have my driver, anyway.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, see youter?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I smiled at her before stepping into the car. I drove straight to thepany and talked to James about the new updates on the people that I asked him to investigate for the past few days. Until now, the progress in our investigation is slow. All the people that we investigated weren¡¯t really involved in the incident.


    ¡°Sir, our next subject would be the director of Deighlepany. He was at the nearby mall while the incident was happening, but then he also left exactly after the shooting. He also does underground jobs, which helps him to have enough money for himself.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll meet him tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But sir, it has been said that Mr. Deighle never shows himself, even to their biggest investors. He only shows up to intimate family events. That¡¯s how much he values his privacy.¡±


    I nodded my head as I leaned on my swivel chair. ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of that. I¡¯ll make sure I would be able to see his face and get his trust.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Where¡¯s Winter?¡± I asked the maids as soon as I came home.


    I don¡¯t really get to rest, because even at home I still have to continue my n for Winter. Anyway, I don¡¯t mind not having any rest as long as it¡¯s for our family. I chose this, and so I need to sacrifice in order to seed.


    ¡°Miss Winter is currently taking a bath in her room, sir. She just arrived a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I guess I¡¯ll just take a bath for a while too. By the way, can you tell her to wait for me before having her dinner?¡±


    The maid nodded her head with a smile on her face. ¡°Yes, sir..¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I went upstairs to my room to take a bath, just like I said, then I went back to the dining room and I immediately saw Winter sitting at the table.


    ¡°Hey there.¡±


    She turned her head to me. ¡°The maid told me to wait for you before having my dinner. Is there something you want to tell me? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. By the way, can I have dinner again with you?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Take your seat and the maids would prepare dinner for us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said as I sat down beside her.


    The maids prepared some food for the two of us, and so we started eating. Winter wasn¡¯t saying anything. She was just eating as if thinking deeply about something at work. That actually made me think if I should continue what I was about to tell her, or maybe I¡¯ll just say it some other time.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Winter asked again.


    Fine. I guess I¡¯ll have to say it now.


    ¡°I am actually nning to ask you to go somewhere next week. I mean, if you are free?¡±


    That made her stop eating and looked at me. ¡°Go where? What for?¡±


    ¡°You know, we haven¡¯t had our honeymoon yet, so I was wondering if we could celebrate our wedding by going to that ce.¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°H-Honeymoon?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I mean, we¡¯re still a couple. It¡¯s normal for us to have that, right?¡±


    ¡°I-I mean, yeah. But you know, honeymoon is just for newly-wed couples who truly love each other.¡±


    ¡°I know that. But I just want to hang out and have some time alone with you. I hope you can think about it.¡±


    She drank some water as if she was very nervous before responding to me. ¡°Well, okay. Let¡¯s do that. But, can you tell me where are you going to take me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. Actually, I¡¯ve always to go there again. I even promised myself before that if ever I marry someone, I will surely take her there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just tell my manager about it. I think I can ask for a three day vacation in maximum.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°That¡¯s cool. I have also told about the honeymoon to your grandpa, he said we should really enjoy ourselves there.¡±


    ¡°Really? You told him?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then it¡¯s final. If grandpa said yes, then there is no way I could decline.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll just settle things in thepany too, then we¡¯re finally off to go.¡±


    ¡°By the way, are we going to a beach? I need to know, because I might bring the wrong clothes.¡±


    I thought for a while before looking at her again.¡±Fine, I¡¯ll say it. Yes, it has a beach. A private ind.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I should prepare my swimsuit. Also, a lot of sunsses. By the way, are you sure there won¡¯t be many people who could recognize me there?¡±


    ¡°I already rented the whole ind for three days. No other people outside or any other tourists can go there except the two of us, and of course the staffs.¡±


    She just kept nodding her head until we were both done having our dinner.


    Yes, I am nning to take her to a private ind. Actually, that¡¯s because I am also nning to meet someone there.


    For sure Winter is now thinking about so many things about my n. She¡¯s also probably thinking I rented the private ind with her grandpa¡¯s money.


    I need her to stop being suspicious of me and hate me at the same time. If that¡¯s the only way to keep my identity safe, then I¡¯ll do it.

 CHAPTER 28: HONEYMOON

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Honeymoon with your husband?! Oh my God! Is that for real?! Does that mean you are now ready to have sex with Matthew?!¡±


    I red at Haley. ¡°Are you stupid? And why would I even do that? I¡¯ll just go there with him because I want to know something. And also, my grandfather asked me to.¡±


    ¡°I mean, the two of you would be the only ones there. It¡¯s impossible that nothing¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible if we both don¡¯t like each other. Matthew obviously just want to tease me too. He noticed that I was trying to seduce him, and now he¡¯s doing his best to annoy me.¡± I said while looking at myself in the mirror.


    ¡°He really is smart. But you know what? I think if he would keep on teasing you, it isn¡¯t impossible for the both of you to fall in love with one another.¡±


    ¡°If there is something that is very impossible to happen, then that is for me to fall in love with that jerk. That would only happen if the world is already ending.¡±


    Haleyughed. ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t say things too quickly, honey. You¡¯ll never know what¡¯s going to happen next.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ***


    ¡°So, are you ready to go now?¡± Matthew asked me as soon as we both stepped inside his car, going to the airport.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°As if I have a choice. We¡¯re already here, anyway. Just make sure no paparazzi would be able to follow us there.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ofcourse, that is for sure. I made sure of that for your safety, too.¡±


    ¡°Good then.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    He suddenly turned to me and moved closer as if he was going to kiss me. I was so surprised that I just closed my eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put your seatbelt on.¡± he suddenly whispered.


    I opened my eyes and saw him putting my seatbelt on. ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    ¡°There. And now, we¡¯re off to go!¡±


    I could feel my whole face burning because of embarrassment.


    What the hell?! What am I even thinking?! And why did I close my eyes in the first ce?! Did I just almost let him kiss me?!


    We used our family¡¯s private ne so we wouldn¡¯t have to ride with the other people that might recognize me. Matthew was sitting beside me, reading a newspaper.


    ¡°I wonder if you can still read clearly with your other eye has an eyepatch on.¡± I said to him.


    ¡°My other eye¡¯s quite good, anyway. I don¡¯t really have to worry about it.¡± he said without taking his eyes off it.


    I nodded my head then I put the neck pillow on my neck. I have brought so many sexy bikinis with me so I can wear them when we¡¯re finally there.


    Let¡¯s just see if Matthew won¡¯t drool over me when he finally sees that.


    As soon as we arrived to the private ind, we went straight to the vi where we were going to stay at.


    ¡°By the way, there is only one room here.¡± said Matthew while we were walking inside the vi.


    My eyes widened. ¡°W-What do you mean? I mean, this vi is so huge! It¡¯s impossible for them to have only one room here!¡±


    ¡°There are other people here, too. Like the staffs and some other people that booked here privately. But don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°You said we are the only ones here, and now you¡¯re telling me that there will be other people too?¡±


    ¡°Rx, Winter. It¡¯s because I also have to meet someone here. But don¡¯t worry, we already secured this ce and there aren¡¯t any people from outside.¡±


    ¡°I swear, I¡¯m going to leave if someone ever sees me here.¡±


    ¡°I promise. I will protect you from the paparazzi and from anyone who might do something bad to you. I won¡¯t even let themy a hand on you. That is why we are going to sleep in the same room.¡± he said, then he opened the door of the master¡¯s bedroom.


    The room was huge and well-lighted. There was also a king-sized bed with rose petals on them as if someone really nned designing it.


    ¡°Are you crazy? And why would I sleep here with you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I thought you want to be with me? Don¡¯t you want to share a room with me? We¡¯re a couple, after all.¡±


    I heaved a sigh. ¡°I-I just mean that¡­ I am not used to sleeping with someone. I don¡¯t really like having someone beside me whenever I sleep.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t do anything about it anymore. Unless you¡¯re willing to sleep on the couch?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°I mean, that¡¯s the only solution if you can¡¯t really sleep beside me.¡± he said as he sat on the bed.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°There is no way I¡¯m going to sleep on the couch. Fine. I¡¯m just going to sleep on the bed beside you.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Then, that¡¯s a deal now!¡±


    Why does he look so happy about it? Is he nning something? For sure he is nning to do something that is why he did it on purpose. He really nned on having me sleep beside him!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a bath first? After that, we¡¯ll go to the restaurant and have our lunch there. We can also have a walk by the seashore if you want after having lunch. I will show you around.¡±


    ¡°Right. I¡¯m going to take a bath first.¡± I said, then I went straight to the bathroom.


    What should I wear? Should I wear the bikini I brought already? Should I start seducing Matthew now?


    What if something actually happens between the two of us while I was just trying to seduce him? Like what happened thest time when I almost kissed him, and just this morning, I almost let him kiss me!


    I shook my head.


    There is no way that¡¯s going to happen. I will never ever let that man do something lewd to me again!

 CHAPTER 29: WALKING AROUND

    Winter¡¯s POV


    In the end, I just wore my yellow sundress as I stepped out of the bathroom. I saw Matthew standing by the terrace while talking to someone over the phone.


    I wonder who he is talking to.


    Out of curiosity, I decided to walk near him. I hid myself behind the curtains while looking at him.


    ¡°Yes¡­ We¡¯re already here. She¡¯s just taking a bath, thenter on we would walk by the beach¡­ Right. Yes¡­ That¡¯s good then¡­ Just inform me if you get some important information¡­¡±


    Information, huh? So, he¡¯s probably talking to his aplice. And now, he¡¯s reporting to his boss about what we are doing.


    Just good. I guess I would be able to gather some information while we¡¯re here.


    When I noticed that he was about to hang up the phone already, I immediately went back to the bedroom and pretend I was drying my hair.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally done.¡±


    I smiled at him. ¡°Yeah. You can go and take a bath now.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Just wait here for me, I¡¯ll he quick.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ***


    As soon as Matthew went inside the bathroom to take a bath, I roamed my eyes around the room to find his phone. But then I wasn¡¯t able to find it, maybe he brought it with him inside the bathroom so I wouldn¡¯t be able to know who he was talking to a while ago.


    I started rummaging through the drawers and inside the bag he brought with him, but then still, I didn¡¯t find anything.


    I was about to continue finding any evidence, but then the bathroom door went open, which made me immediately stood up.


    ¡°A-Are you done now?¡± I asked.


    He nodded his head. ¡°Yes. Would you like to eat first?¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s fine with me.¡±


    Damn it. He almost caught me.


    We walked outside to find a restaurant, until we found the one with an open ceiling and ss walls, giving us the perfect view of the sun that was about to set.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful here, isn¡¯t it?¡± he suddenly asked me.


    ¡°Yep. You know what? I just noticed, you really love nature, don¡¯t you? I mean, you love unwinding and being sentimental.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°You noticed that? Well, yeah. I¡¯ve always loved to live in a ce with great nature. It¡¯s mainly because our parents used to bring us to ces with such scenic views and incredible nature.¡±


    ¡°Our parents never brought me to a beautiful ce, my grandpa always did. By the way, you just said ¡®us¡¯, do you have siblings?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh? No, I¡¯m an only child. Me and my dad, I mean.¡±


    I nodded my head, pretending not to be suspiscious.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    After having our dinner, Matthew asked me to walk by the beach. The sun was already out, but the moon brightened up the whole ce. Also, there were vendors selling some souvenirs and street foods.


    ¡°Winter.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you something.¡±


    We continue walking as we talked.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ have someone you like?¡±


    That made me stop walking. Matthew also stopped and faced me. I looked at him. ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s because if there is, then I¡¯ll support you. After all, I knew from the start that you don¡¯t agree in this marriage. I know you don¡¯t really know me, but I can be your friend if you want me to. If you like someone else, then tell me and I will support you with all my heart.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I never agreed in this marriage. But that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t like it forever. You know, someone can actually fall in love with someone even in such a short period of time.¡±


    He then smiled. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re already in love with me?¡±


    ¡°What if I am? Are you willing to catch me?¡±


    He stared right into my eyes. We weren¡¯t even talking, but it was as if everything around us stopped for a while. It was only me and him.


    Then his phone started ringing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll just answer this one.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡±


    He walked away a bit from me to answer the call while I was just standing there, watching the moon and the stars reflecting on the sea. Then I nced at Matthew again, and I saw a familiar face.


    It was Winston.


    My first love, and the only man I have ever loved in my whole life.


    For a moment, I just stared at Matthew whom I saw as Winston. His stature, and the way he smiles, they were really alike.


    But of course, they definitely are different people. Winston is the kindest man I¡¯ve ever known, while this Matthew is a hideous man who only wants the wealth of my family.


    That is why I won¡¯t let him seed. If making him fall in love with me is the only way to know his dirty ns, then I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. An employee in ourpany called.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. By the way, is there a bar or a club here? I actually want to drink and dance.¡±


    He thought for a while. ¡°I think there is. And I think you don¡¯t also have to worry, since people there are locals here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. And if there are people who knows me, I have my beach hat anyway so I could hide myself from them. Shall we go there now?¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± he said, then we started walking already.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile while thinking about my next n. I will get him drunk, then I will force him to tell me who he really is. Or maybe when he¡¯s already asleep, I would be able to look through his phone.


    I am smarter than you, Matthew. If you think you can take advantage of me and use me to seed with your n, then you are wrong. You¡¯re just messing with the wrong one.

 CHAPTER 30: ACTING DRUNK

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Come on, Matthew! Drink some more! Let¡¯s drink until we both go crazy!¡± I yelled while we were inside the bar.


    A few people in that bar were busy dancing, making out, and drinking. The whole bar was filled with smoke, party lights, and cheers of the people having the time of their lives. And here we are, drinking together. Actually, it was so evident that Matthew¡¯s n was to get me drunk. He just ordered non-alcoholic drinks for himself, but he keeps insisting that I drink more whiskey.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just alright. Go on and have some fun.¡± he just replied.


    And you really think you can fool me, huh?


    I stood up and leaned toward him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to drink with me, then why don¡¯t we just dance together?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh? N-No, I actually don¡¯t know how to dance.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°That is not an issue. I¡¯ll teach you.¡± I said, then I grabbed him by the hand and we headed to the dance floor.


    Upbeat music yed and so I started dancing wildly while Matthew was just standing there, watching me. I turned around to meet his gaze, then I put my arms around his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anyone else, just listen to every beat of the music and move your body the way you want to..¡±


    He was staring right into my eyes. He wasn¡¯t saying anything, but then I just felt it when he put his arms around my waist and we started slow dancing with a piece of upbeat music in our background.


    ¡°Oh, so this is how you want to dance?¡± I told him while giggling.


    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t even know how to dance.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I just dance for you? Do you want me to do that?¡±


    His brows furrowed while looking at me as if he was clueless about what I was saying to him. Slowly, I pushed him away from me, then I started dancing in front of him like a whore. I was moving my body in a slow and seductive way while looking at Matthew, who was staring intently at me. I gently pushed him and made him sit on the chair, then I sat on hisp, facing him.


    ¡°W-Winter, I think you¡¯re already drunk. We need to go home now,¡± he whispered, trying to make me stand up.


    I just smiled at him, then I pressed my palm to his chest. ¡°No, I am not. I¡¯m still sober, but your handsomeness makes me feel like I¡¯m drunk.¡±


    ¡°Winter, look¡ª


    Before he could even say what he was about to say, I already covered his mouth with my lips. He got surprised by what I did and he even tried to push me away, but I didn¡¯t let him. Maybe I was a bit drunk, because I kissed the man I hate, and it continued until I got enough taste of his lips. We were both panting when I moved away from him. That¡¯s when we also noticed how people were staring at us.


    I stood up and asked a waiter to give me a bottle of whiskey. I drank some of that, then I handed the bottle to Matthew.


    ¡°W-What is that?¡±


    ¡°Drink it for me, honey¡­¡±


    ¡°Winter¡­


    ¡°Please? Drink it for me?¡± I said, pleading like a baby to him.


    Then the people around us started cooing, ¡°Drink it for your girl, now! Drink it! Drink it!¡±


    Getting a lot of pressure, Matthew had no choice but to drink the whiskey. He surprisingly drunk it all. When he did, he looked at me.


    ¡°We need to go now.¡± he held my hand and was about to drag me out of that bar, but then I pulled my hand back, making him look at me.


    ¡°I still want to stay here, Matthew. Come on, let¡¯s stay here for a while.¡±


    ¡°But Winter.¡±


    ¡°Please? This is my only escape, I want to spend at least this one night to have some fun, away from all the rules of the world.¡±


    ***


    In the end, I was the one who guided Matthew all the way to our room. I seed in making him drunk.


    ¡°We¡¯re already here, honey.¡± I said as I closed the door behind us, then I gently guided him to bed.


    ¡°Hmmmffs..¡± his eyes were closed while lying on the bed.


    I smiled as I walked towards him.


    ¡°Look at you, getting caught by my trap. You are just like all the men I know. Easy to fool.¡± I said, then I stared at his face. I checked the pocket of his pants, and there I found his phone.


    I tried to open it, but it was locked. I needed his finger print to unlock it, but then as I held his hand, he opened his eyes and pulled me to him.


    ¡°M-Matthew.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Belle?¡±


    I wrinkled my brows. ¡°Belle?¡±


    He giggled like a kid. ¡°You¡¯re trying to y a trick on me again, aren¡¯t you? Come here.¡±


    ¡°W-What do you¨CH-Hey!¡±


    Matthew made me lie beside him, then all of a sudden, he ced himself on top of me. I tried to push him away, but then he pinned my hands above my head.


    ¡°I missed you so much, Belle. I missed you more than you could ever imagine¡­¡± he whispered in my ears while his eyes were looking straight at me. His eyes were full of sadness, and longing.


    I wanted to push him away, but for no apparent reason, I didn¡¯t move. Thenter on, I just found him moving his face closer to mine.


    He kissed me.


    That kiss wasn¡¯t an ordinary kiss, it was full of passion, and affection.


    When he moved away from me, he smiled before falling asleep.


    I covered my eyes with my hands as I try to recall what just happened. The things that I was nning to do, didn¡¯t happen because I also fell asleep from being so drunk.

 CHAPTER 31: WHAT HAPPENED

    Themis¡¯ POV


    I woke up with my head hurting so much. I remember drinking a lotst night because Winter asked me to. I had no choice, because even the surrounding people were forcing me to drink it. I was afraid Winter would cause amotion if I didn¡¯t listen to her.


    Drinking too much liquor isn¡¯t really good for me. I remember when Tim made me drink a bottle of whiskey; he told me how much I wanted to kiss him that night, thinking he was Belle. I was so embarrassed the next day. Ever since that, I never went to a bar again. I just drink in my room whenever I miss our parents, or Belle.


    When I was about to get up, I felt a body beside me. As I turned my head to the left, I saw Winter sleeping beside me with her arm on my chest. She was sleeping so deeply that she didn¡¯t wake up when I moved a bit.


    What is she¨Cright. We share the same room. I almost forgot. That was actually a part of my n. I was nning to tease her even more, and I already told her grandfather about that. Well, he was actually the one who told me to do that in the first ce.


    Slowly, Winter opened her eyes. She didn¡¯t get surprised upon seeing me.


    ¡°Good morning, Winter,¡± I said while smiling at her.


    She sat up and looked at me. ¡°Good morning, Matthew.¡±


    ¡°Do you want us to go have breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but I think I¡¯ll take a bath first.¡± She said as she tied her hair up and stood up.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    It really surprises me that she¡¯s so calm even when she woke up so near to me. She usually freaks out when this happens.


    ***


    After taking a bath, we decided to go out and have breakfast.


    ¡°Did you have a good sleepst night?¡± Winter suddenly asked me.


    ¡°Huh? Yeah. I had a good sleepst night. How about you?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Of course. But I¡¯m also tired. And you are the reason.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m the reason?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. You were so wildst night. You won¡¯t let me rest even when I told you I was tired already.¡±


    I almost choked on my sd. Good thing I was able to drink water immediately. ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t remember it?¡±


    ¡°Remember what?¡±


    ¡°Matthew, you are making me sad. After what happened between the two of us, you¡¯ll just tell me you can¡¯t remember anything?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Winter. I don¡¯t really understand what you¡¯re trying to say.¡±


    ¡°Nevermind. Just forget about it.¡±


    ¡°Winter, did something really happen between the two of us?¡±


    She then stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll just have some fresh air somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Winter¡ª


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    I just let her leave. I stayed sitting there, trying to remember what happenedst night between the two of us.


    I remember going to a bar and getting drunk, but I don¡¯t remember what happened after that.


    Maybe just like what I always do whenever I get drunk, maybe I kissed Winter too? And since she was also drunk, she couldn¡¯t stop me and so something really happened.


    But we weren¡¯t naked when I woke up this morning, so that¡¯s impossible. But if that¡¯s right¡­


    Damn it.


    That¡¯s thest thing I want to happen. I told myself I wouldn¡¯t let Winter get attached to me, but look at what I just did.


    Winter didn¡¯t really go back not until it was already afternoon. I also canceled my meeting with the daughter of my next suspect just to talk to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here,¡± I said as soon as she stepped inside our room.


    ¡°Are we finally going home tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not. We can only go home the day after tomorrow. By the way, can we talk?¡±


    She looked at me. ¡°Aren¡¯t we talking already?¡±


    ¡°Can you sit in that chair, then we¡¯ll talk properly?¡±


    Winter heaved a deep sigh before following what I said. She sat on the chair across from mine and faced me.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Look, Winter. I want to apologize to you. I don¡¯t really remember what happenedst night between the two of us. Not even a single thing after I got drunk. I know you got hurt because of how I responded when you told me about what happened. That is why I am apologizing right now. But trust me, I didn¡¯t intend to do it. Not even in my mind.¡±


    She suddenly startedughing sarcastically. ¡°And what do you mean by that? You never fantasized about me? I am not your type. Is that what you¡¯re trying to say?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s not what I mean. What I¡¯m trying to say is that-N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°And do you think I fantasize about you? You¡¯re not even my type! You¡¯re not even close to my ideal man!¡±


    ¡°Winter.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Nothing happened between the two of us. As if I¡¯d allow you to take advantage of me. Hey, you overconfident one-eyed man, this is what you should always remember. I will never ever fall in love with you. Not even in my dreams. If there is someone who¡¯s going to fall here, it¡¯s you.¡± She hissed, then walked out of the room.


    I was too stunned to speak. I didn¡¯t know she got so mad about what I told her. I didn¡¯t mean to


    But I admit, it¡¯s such a relief to know nothing happened between the two of usst night. I don¡¯t want to do something that would interrupt me from my n.


    After that, Winter didn¡¯t go back to our room. She probably used the other one, and it¡¯spletely fine. At least I know she still hates me. And she won¡¯t do some weird things again to seduce me in order for her to find out about my real identity. And by that, I won¡¯t have to tease her either.

 CHAPTER 32: GOING BACK

    Winter¡¯s POV


    How dare he say those things to me? He¡¯s saying that I am not his type?! As if he is so handsome!


    He even kissed me, and now he¡¯s saying he doesn¡¯t like me?


    ¡°You know what? I think he just kissed you because he was drunk. It¡¯s not as if he really wanted to kiss you.¡± Haley said.


    ¡°And what are you trying to say? That he doesn¡¯t want to kiss me? Haley, who on earth wouldn¡¯t want to kiss Winter Wesley?!¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Matthew?¡±


    ¡°Damn him. Where did he even get the nerve to reject me like that? Does he think I¡¯m chasing after him?!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Winter. Just ept the fact that there are still men who don¡¯t see you as a goddess even if you¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the country. And that includes your husband.¡± she said,ughing.


    I balled my hands into a fist. ¡°Let¡¯s see who wins in the end. I won¡¯t stop seducing that asshole until he bes head over heels to me. And when that finally happens, he will take back everything that he said.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Looks like our queen can¡¯t ept her defeat. Let¡¯s just see who wins in the end. Maybe you¡¯ll be the one to fall in love with Matthew, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Not even in my dreams, Haley!¡±


    ***


    After filming, I decided to go to the mall to buy some clothes, and while I was on my way home; I saw a familiar kid walking on the streets holding vegetables.


    Wait, that¡¯s that kid Matthew always talks to!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I was just looking at her from my seat when a woman in her 40s suddenly arrived and pped her. The poor child fell to the ground, together with the basket of vegetables she was holding. The woman kept on yelling at her, even though she was already crying. She even kicked her and all the people passing by didn¡¯t even stop her.


    ¡°Stop the car,¡± I told my driver when I saw the woman already pulling the hair of the kid.


    I stepped out of the car and confronted the old woman.


    ¡°Hey, olddy!¡± I shouted.


    She stopped hitting the child and turned in my direction with confusion all over her face.


    ¡°And who are you?¡±


    ¡°Let go of that kid, if you don¡¯t want me to sue you!¡±


    Sheughed sarcastically. ¡°Sue me? Are you kidding? Who do you think are you, youngdy?! Don¡¯t stick your nose here if you don¡¯t want me to hurt you, too!¡±


    The woman was about to hit the girl again, but then I held her by the arm to stop her. I pushed her to the ground, then I held the hand of the girl. ¡°You don¡¯t know who you are talking to, old hag. If you don¡¯t stop hurting kids, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re going to jail.¡±


    ¡°What¡ª


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As soon as we reached our house, the maids were looking at the girl I brought with me.


    ¡°Miss, why did you bring me here?¡±


    ¡°Look, this is my house. And starting from now on, you will live here.¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°I-I will live here?!¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to live here? Come on, don¡¯t try to pretend now. I know this is the very first time you have seen an enormous mansion like this.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t even know you. My aunt will surely get mad at me if I leave our house.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you still want to go back there even if that hold hag keeps on hurting you? Alright, if you want to stay there, then go back there. You must be grateful I helped you.¡± I said as I rolled my eyes and continue walking upstairs to my room.


    What the hell is wrong with that kid? I already saved her, and now she¡¯s telling me she doesn¡¯t want to live here with me. What an ungrateful child!


    I just changed my clothes, then I went downstairs only for me to see Matthew and that kid ying with each other in the living room.


    ¡°Why are you still here? I thought you don¡¯t want to stay here because your aunt will get mad?¡±


    They all turned their gazes toward me. Matthew stood up and smiled at me. ¡°Ellisse already told me about what happened. Thank you for saving her, Winter.¡±


    ¡°That old woman should be sued for hurting her. She was hitting here in front of so many people a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Is that true, Ellise?¡± Matthew asked the kid.


    The kid then slowly nodded her head. ¡°She hit me because it¡¯s already afternoon and I still didn¡¯t earn enough money for supper.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a witch, then!¡± I growled.


    ¡°You will never go back to that ce, again. You¡¯re going to live here with us.¡± said Matthew.


    ¡°Wait, are you the owner of this house? Why are you deciding on whether or not someone can stay here?¡± I said with raised eyebrows. ¡°That child just told me she doesn¡¯t want to stay here a while ago. Maybe she doesn¡¯t want to be with me. Well then, I don¡¯t want to be with her, either.¡±


    Matthew suddenly knelt down in front of the child and whispered something. After that, she came running to me. ¡°M-Miss Winter, thank you so much for saving me a while ago. I apologize for acting so rude in front of you. But now I know that you are not a bad person. Can you let me stay here?¡±


    I stared at her for a while. Then I heaved a sigh and spoke. ¡°Fine, you can stay here. But you won¡¯t live like a princess. You must work for you to be able to eat. You will help the maids in cleaning the house.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will do everything that you want, Miss Winter.¡±


    ¡°Then good. Just make sure you won¡¯t bother me, or every one of us here.¡±


    She nodded her head again and gave me a smile. ¡°Thank you,, Miss Winter!¡±

 CHAPTER 33: ELISSE

    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m so d that I will finally get to live here with you!¡± Elisse enthusiastically said to me as soon as Winter left.


    I smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m d, too. By the way, I already asked the maids to clean your room so you could finally sleep thereter. But in the meantime, I think you should take a bath and have a change of clothes before we go have dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Now, I can already feel at ease knowing that you no longer have to roam around the streets to sell vegetables and fruits.¡±


    ¡°Is it really fine for me to stay here, brother?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You know I already treat you like my little sister, so there¡¯s no problem if you stay here with us. From now on, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore.¡± I said as I pinched both of her cheeks.


    Later on, I asked the maids to help Elisse take a bath while I proceed to my room to take a bath, too.


    I¡¯m really d that Winter decided to bring Elisse here. She has been living the life of a total servant in her aunt¡¯s household. At least, while she¡¯s here, she¡¯ll get to live her life like the other kids. Elisse actually reminds me of my younger brother when we were kids. That is why I feel the responsibility of taking care of her.


    ¡°Is this really my room?!¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. From now on, you will be having this as your room.¡± I said.


    A huge smile appeared on Elisse¡¯s face. ¡°This is so beautiful, brother! I have never seen such a beautiful room like this in my entire life! And this is much bigger than our house! We could all fit in here!¡±


    ¡°Is it? Well, I¡¯m d you liked it. One of these days, maybe we could also ask Winter if you can have your yroom.¡±


    ¡°A-A yroom?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. A room where you could y all day with your friends. We can request for some toys and maybe a slide, so you wouldn¡¯t get bored.¡±


    Elisse suddenly shook her head. ¡°I think that would be too much, brother. Having this room all to myself is already too much.¡±


    ¡°This is not too much. We just really want to help you. You¡¯re still a child, you have to experience being one.¡±


    ¡°Brother, can I ask something?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Sure. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so kind to me? I¡¯m not even your real sister, and I don¡¯t think I can pay you anything in return.¡±


    I gently pat her head with a smile on my face. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why, but I feel like taking care of you. And even though you are not biologically rted to me, I treat you like my real sister. You don¡¯t have to pay anything in return, you just need to be a good girl. Can you promise me that?¡±


    ¡°I promise! And I also promise to help the maids maintain this mansion¡¯s cleanliness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡±


    After showing her room, we went straight to the dining room to have dinner. I thought Winter didn¡¯t want to have dinner with us, but then she suddenly arrived and sat at the table.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Good evening, Miss Winter!¡± Elisse greeted her with a bow.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re already enjoying yourself here, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. Thank you so much for letting me stay here in your house, Miss Winter!¡±


    Winter rolled her eyes. ¡°Quit thanking me now. I didn¡¯t let you stay here because I wanted to. Just do what you want and stop bothering me already.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Winter!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile while looking at the two of them. For some reason, I actually think they look like sisters. They have the same eyes and smiles. And although Winter seems to act cold around Elisse, I can see that she cares for her. She wouldn¡¯t bring her here if she doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°By the way, Winter. I actually want to ask something.¡±


    ¡°Spill it out. Just make sure it¡¯s important,¡± She said without taking her eyes off her food.


    I nced at Elisse before speaking. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if we can actually organize a yroom for Elisse. As you know, for sure you wouldn¡¯t want her running around inside this mansion. That is why I think it would be better if she had a room where she can y with her friends.¡±


    ¡°A yroom? Why? What is she, a princess? She¡¯s not even a visitor. And as I have said, I didn¡¯t bring her here to just y around and live like a princess. If she wants to y, then she can y inside her room. Now, if she¡¯s still not contented with that, then might as well she just leave and go back to where she came from.¡±


    ¡°Winter¨C


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, brother. Miss Winter is right, I can just y inside my room. I¡¯m not used to having a yroom anyway, and I also promised I would help the maids clean this house.¡±


    I heaved a sigh. ¡°Alright then. I guess we can¡¯t convince your sister for now. Maybe you should show her how such a good girl you are and maybeter, she would agree.¡±


    ¡°I would never agree with that. You should never give that kid false hopes. And you, little kid. Make sure to help the maids wash the dishes if you don¡¯t want to get kicked out of this house.¡± Winter said as she stood up and left.


    Elisse then looked at me again with a frown on her face. ¡°I almost thought she is a good person like you, brother. But I guess she¡¯s just like my aunt. She¡¯s a witch.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that to her, Elisse. After all, she still took you in. And for sure, she¡¯s just saying those things because she is not used to having another person in this house. But soon enough, you¡¯ll realize she has a good side.¡±

 CHAPTER 34: WINTER鈥橲 BIRTHDAY

    Winter¡¯s POV


    I took a bath as soon as I woke up. Then I went downstairs only for me to see the kid with Matthew helping the maids prepare breakfast.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked.


    Both of them turned their heads at me and smiled.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Winter!¡± Elisse said.


    ¡°Winter, you¡¯re finally awake. We¡¯re just helping the maids prepare breakfast.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow at them. ¡°What for? Do you think I¡¯ll give you what you want if you prepare my breakfast?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Winter. Elisse just wanted to help the maids, just like what she promised.¡± said Matthew.


    ¡°Oh, really? Then good for you. But don¡¯t have false hopes, okay?¡±


    Elisse nodded her head. ¡°Yes, Miss Winter.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s eat now.¡±


    ¡°Can we eat breakfast with you, Miss Winter?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t eat breakfast with me. I won¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°No, we want to eat breakfast with you, Miss Winter!¡±


    After having breakfast, I already changed my clothes and went to the filming location.


    ¡°Finally, here¡¯s the superstar!¡± Haley cooed upon seeing me step out of the car.


    ¡°How many scenes are we going to film today? I have something to doter.¡±


    ¡°You have something you want to do? What is it?¡±


    I looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m still your manager. I have the right to know everything that you want to do, especially if it has something to do with your craft and poprity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that, okay? It has nothing to do with me or with my poprity.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Just make sure you won¡¯t go there by yourself. Fans might see you and attack you if they find out you¡¯re alone.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. You don¡¯t have to act like a worried mother, okay?¡±


    ¡°Make sure you won¡¯t get caught.¡±


    ***


    I sat down on the bench as soon as I arrived in the abandoned park. I roamed my eyes around, and as usual, there wasn¡¯t a single person except me. That made me heave a sigh of relief.


    It¡¯s my birthday today, and no one even remembered. But oh well, it¡¯s like this every year and I¡¯m already used to it. Today is my real birthday and my fans know a different date, so even they won¡¯t be able to greet me. Only Phoebe and Winston were the ones who used to greet me before, but when they left, I had to celebrate it alone.


    ¡°Happy Birthday, Winter,¡± I said as I took the cupcake out of the paper bag. I also bought a pink birthday candle so I have something to blow.


    As soon as I was about to blow the candle, a strong wind came blowing it. I heaved a sigh and smiled to myself. ¡°What is wrong with this world? I can¡¯t even blow my birthday candle?!¡±


    I stayed sitting on that bench while staring at the sun setting, remembering the best birthdays I had when Winston and Phoebe were still there to celebrate my every birthday. But that was long, long ago, and now is different because I no longer have people beside me. It actually makes me think about why I even celebrate my birthday when I barely even have any reasons to.


    When it was already evening enough, I decided to go home.


    ¡°Why is it so dark there?¡± I asked my driver when I noticed the lights were off inside the mansion.


    ¡°Perhaps they are now asleep, Miss Winter.¡±


    ¡°We never turn off the lights in the library room and in my room!¡±


    I stepped out of the car as soon as it stopped. I ran inside, only for me to see nothing because all the lights were still off.


    ¡°Matthew? Elisse? Are you there?! Where the hell are¡ª


    Before I could even continue what I was about to say, someone covered my mouth with his hand.


    ¡°Mmmmm! Mmmm!¡±


    I tried pushing him away, but he was too strong that he just kept on dragging me with him. I didn¡¯t know where he was taking me because the lights were off and I couldn¡¯t see a single thing.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± I yelled as soon as he finally let go of me.


    I was surprised when I felt him move closer to me. ¡°Wait for it.¡±


    My eyes widened upon hearing his voice. ¡°M-Matthew?!¡±


    Then, suddenly, the lights turned on.


    ¡°HAPPY BIRTHDAY, MISS WINTER!¡±


    The maids, and butlers, together with Elisse, Matthew, and grandpa greeted me with huge smiles on their faces. They decorated the whole garden with Christmas lights and there were tables everywhere and also a buffet.


    ¡°W-What is this? How did you¨C


    ¡°Happy birthday, my dear granddaughter.¡±


    I turned around and saw grandpa smiling at me. I immediately ran and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°Oh, grandpa¡­ I missed you so much!¡±


    ¡°I missed you so much too, honey¡­ Happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I almost thought you already forgot about it.¡±


    ¡°And how can I forget the birthday of my favorite granddaughter?¡±


    I yfully red at him. ¡°Come on, grandpa. I know you¡¯re saying the same thing to Summer.¡±


    He justughed. ¡°By the way, it was Matthew and this little child¡¯s idea to surprise you like this. I told them that it¡¯s your birthday today and they immediately came up with this.¡±


    I nced at the two and they were already smiling at me as if waiting for what I was going to say. I heaved a deep sigh and walked toward them. ¡°Is it true that you were the ones who nned this?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it was Ellisse¡¯s n,¡± said Matthew.


    ¡°Huh. You¡¯ll really do everything for that yroom, huh?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°N-No, Miss Winter. I didn¡¯t do it for that. It¡¯s because I thought you might feel sad if no one remembers your birthday. I think it¡¯s sad when no one remembers the most important day in your life.¡±


    ¡°Why do you talk like an old woman?¡±

 CHAPTER 35: BIRTHDAY CONTINUATION

    Themis¡¯ POV


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I watched Elisse and Winter having fun with each other.


    ¡°They look like sisters, don¡¯t they?¡± Mr. Wesley whispered to me while we were having some wine.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I told them. They look alike. How strange, right?¡±


    Mr. Wesley just nodded with a simple smile. ¡°Thank you for doing this for Winter. For sure, she almost thought no one¡¯s going to remember her birthday since her parents don¡¯t really celebrate it.¡±


    ¡°It was you who had this idea, anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I just told you that it would be better if you greet her with a happy birthday, but then you decided to prepare a party for her.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Actually, one of the reasons why is because Elisse is trying to get Winter¡¯s favor in order for her to be allowed to have her yroom.¡±


    ¡°A yroom?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. As you can see, she is still a kid, but she never really experienced ying with the other kids or having toys. Instead, she grew up selling fruits and vegetables. That is why I am asking Winter if we could use the vacant room as Elisse¡¯s yroom.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your house, anyway. You can do what you want.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s what Winter should never know.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Mr. Wesley and Iughed because of that. I looked at Winter and Elisse again and I suddenly thought of something.


    Actually, the two of them are quite the same. They both longed for a family that would treat them like they belong to them. I think it¡¯s actually a good idea to let them be together. For sure they will learn a lot from each other.


    ¡°Brother! I think you and Miss Winter should dance!¡± Elisse suddenly approached me.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The two of you should dance!¡±


    I nced at Mr. Wesley, and he just nodded his head with a smile on his face. I had no choice but approach Winter who was also busy drinking her wine.


    ¡°Would you mind dancing with me?¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡± she was surprised.


    Iy my hand in front of her. I thought she would reject me, but then she put her ss of wine on the table and reached for my hand. ¡°Just make sure you won¡¯t embarrass me in front of so many people.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    We walked to the center as the musicing from the violin started ying. Everyone started dancing too, and so Winter put her arms around my shoulders while I ced my hands on her waist. That¡¯s the only kind of dance I was good at since our parents used to hold parties in our mansion before.


    ¡°The decoration looks incredible. Were you the one who nned this?¡±


    ¡°I already told you Elisse was the one who organized all of this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a kid to organize this kind of party. But anyway, thank you for this. I really thought no one was going to greet me again. I-It¡¯s not that I want people to greet me during my birthday, I-I¡¯m already used to it. I¡¯m not craving for anyone¡¯s greeting or attention.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s okay if you want people to greet you. It¡¯s your birthday, you deserve to be greeted and celebrated. You don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°You talk just like that kid. Maybe she¡¯s actually your kid and you¡¯re just hiding it from all of us.¡±


    ¡°How I wish she is. But you are the one who looks exactly like her here. Some people might think she¡¯s your younger sister.¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m Winter Wesley. No one looks like me because I¡¯m the only one.¡±


    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll give that to you since it¡¯s your birthday.¡±


    ¡°And what do you mean by that?! By the way, don¡¯t you still remember what happened that night?¡±


    ¡°What night? Oh, you mean that night we both got drunk? I don¡¯t really remember it, but I¡¯m sure nothing happened between the two of us.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°And how sure are you? If there is someone who should know if something has happened, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t see any blood stain on the bed sheet the next morning.¡±


    Winter¡¯s eyes widened. She almost fell because she was nning to p me, but I was able to pull her close to me. ¡°You really are a pervert.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the fact.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m still a virgin or not, so you can¡¯t really tell. By the way, who¡¯s Belle?¡±


    That shut me up. I knew that happened too.


    ¡°Is she your ex-girlfriend? O maybe the wife you¡¯re trying to hide from us? I mean, if she¡¯s a rtive, why would you moan her name while you were drunk and while you were kissing me?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s.. uh¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew it. It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t tell me who she is. Is she prettier than me?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    ¡°Fine. You don¡¯t have to answer that one, too. But I just want to tell you that you can never see some other girl while you¡¯re still married to me.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°I understand.¡±


    We both stopped dancing, and Winter moved away from me. I thought she was already going to leave me there, but then she looked at me again. ¡°You still haven¡¯t forgotten about what I told you before, right? I will make you see that I can seduce any man. And that includes you. Matthew, the time wille when you¡¯re going to head over heels for me. And when that timees, don¡¯t go crying to me, okay?¡±


    After that, she already left me there and went to her grandfather. I heaved a deep sigh as I watched her. Looks like she won¡¯t stop doing that. I thought I already changed her mind, but it turns out she¡¯s still eager to know all of my secrets.


    I should be more careful. I need to protect myself not only from the possibility that Winter might know about my real personality but also from letting her seed with her n of seducing me.

 CHAPTER 36: CHANGE OF MIND?

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Here, you can put that here.¡± Imanded the men who were cing the things inside Elisse¡¯s yroom.


    I also changed the wallpaper from pale pastel to pink with bears on it, then I made them put some star stickers on the ceiling which could light up when one turns off the lights.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to change, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright now. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡±


    As soon as they left, I also stepped out of that room and went to the living room to watch T. V while waiting for Matthew and Elisse to arrive. I asked to buy some things at the supermarket.


    Ever since that kid came here, this house was never the same again. She is so loud that I can¡¯t even sleep so well at night. She keeps on running around the whole mansion together with Matthew every morning which makes me wake up so early.


    ¡°We¡¯re already here, Miss Winter!¡±


    Speaking of the loud kid. They¡¯re here again. The most annoying people in my life. I just pretended not to notice them, until she ran into me and covered my eyes with her hands.


    ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t cover my eyes with your dirty hands again!¡±


    She immediately moved away and started wiping her hands with her clothes. ¡°It¡¯s not dirty, though.¡±


    ¡°But you just went to the supermarket. For sure you touched so many things there.¡±


    ¡°Winter is right, Elisse. You should wash your hands first before touching something or someone.¡± said Matthew who also sat on the couch.


    ¡°Were you able to buy everything I told you?¡±


    He nodded his head with an annoying smile on his face again. ¡°Yes, mdy. No more, no less.¡±


    ¡°Just make sure, or I won¡¯t allow you to have dinner with me. By the way, can you check that room? I think there¡¯s something in there.¡± I said, pointing at the yroom.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s in there.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Something¡¯s in there. I can hear someone making noises there every night.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a ghost in there!¡± Elisse screamed.


    ¡°Then the two of you should go check it.¡±


    They both looked at me before looking at me again. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°And why not? I am allowing you to live here with me. That¡¯s the least thing you can do here.¡±


    In the end, they had no choice but to go upstairs while Elisse was holding onto Matthew¡¯s shirt. I almostughed while watching the two of them.


    As they reached the room upstairs and opened the door, both of their eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± I asked, pretending to be innocent.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s a yroom¡­¡± Elisse said, enchanted.


    Matthew was already smiling while looking at Ellise.


    ¡°A what?¡± I said while walking upstairs.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A yroom¡­¡±


    I stood beside the two of them. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you go inside and check it out?¡±


    She didn¡¯t move. Thenter on, she turned around and looked at me with tears filling her eyes. To my surprise, she ran into me and hugged me so tight. ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Winter¡­. Thank you so much¡­¡±


    I could feel my eyes getting hotter while she was hugging me. Her small arms were wrapped around my hips. I just found myself smiling while hearing her cry because of too much joy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a very beautiful yroom like this¡­ I have never experienced having toys¡­.. Thank you so much, Miss Winter¡­.¡± she kept on sobbing.


    ¡°Stop crying there now. It¡¯s not like I am giving you that for free. I just wanted to pay back for my birthday partyst time. You might think I¡¯m so ungrateful if I don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Winter¡­.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Are you just going to cry there? I might change my mind and take this away from you again. Go on and check it out.¡±


    She immediately moved away from me and wiped the tears from her eyes. Then slowly, stepped inside her yroom and started checking every toy with a huge smile on her face.


    ¡°This huge bear is so cute!!! Oh! And there¡¯s swing too! And a slide!!! I love it soooo much!¡± she cooed.


    ¡°She loves it so much.¡± Matthew whispered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    He faced me with a smile on his face, too. ¡°Thank you, Winter. I know this isn¡¯t easy for you. But you made Elisse so happy. I should thank you for that.¡±


    I averted my gaze from him. ¡°Stop thanking me already. As what I just said, I didn¡¯t do it only for her to have a ce to y. I don¡¯t want to be called ungrateful after you remembered my birthday.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t forget this day, that¡¯s for sure. And that is because of you.¡±


    ¡°Brother! Miss Winter! Let¡¯s y here!¡± Elisse suddenly called the two of us.


    Matthew immediately went inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m already tired, I want to rest. Just go and y all you want with your childish brother.¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay! Thank you, Miss Winter! Let¡¯s y some other time!¡± she said enthusiastically at me. And as I was about to leave, I suddenly felt Elisse¡¯s hand on me which made me look at her. She beckoned me to move down a bit so she could reach me.


    I rolled my eyes and bent down, and I was surprised when she suddenly kissed my cheek.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Winter. You really are the best!¡± then she ran inside the yroom again.


    I was left there, standing while touching my cheek that she just kissed.


    That was the first time someone kissed me on my cheek as a form of gratitude. I felt her heart while thanking me.


    I just found myself smiling while walking to my room.


    So, this is what it feels to be appreciated by being who you really are. I was used to getting rejections and hatements even from my own family. But now, I finally know how fulfilling it is to make someone genuinely happy.

 CHAPTER 37: BEING AN OLDER SISTER

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°I heard you took a child in. Are you going to adopt her?¡± Haley asked me.


    ¡°It¡¯s Matthew¡¯s. I have nothing to do with that kid.¡±


    She nodded her head as she took a sip of her coffee. This woman really has a strong radar for gossip. I haven¡¯t even told anyone about Elisse. Only Matthew and Grandpa know about her living in the mansion. I don¡¯t know where she heard about it.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Matthew?¡±


    I almost fell from my chair when Ian suddenly whispered in my ear. I turned around and red at him.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, did I surprise you? For sure, you¡¯re hiding something from me.¡±


    ¡°And so what? Do I have to tell you everything about me? Who do you think you are? Also, can you stop appearing anywhere? You¡¯re like a mushroom.¡±


    Ianughed sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re too harsh, Winter. Do you know that we are nominated as the best couple of the year? There is a high chance for us to win if you¡¯re going to work harder.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about that nomination, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Well, I do care about it. And I also think it would be good publicity for the two of us.¡±


    ¡°Go on and strive harder. I know how much you need that publicity. I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ***


    After filming, I went straight to the mansion and saw Olivia sitting on the couch. I gave my bag to one of the maids and sat on the couch. ¡°Were you able to enroll her already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Winter. Also, they have given me her I. D and uniform. Although I also had to argue with them about the child¡¯s guardian. Good thing they recognized your family and immediately provided me the things I need.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. Thanks, Olivia. You may now go.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Winter. I will go now.¡±


    As soon as she left, I looked at the things that she had brought. I actually asked Olivia to find a good school where Elisse could study. I always catch her reading books and ask Matthew whenever she can¡¯t understand something. And so I thought that maybe it would be better if she¡¯ll to attend proper schooling. At least when she gets to finish studying, she could find a decent job and live on her own.


    ¡°Hey, Winter.¡±


    Matthew called me as soon as he arrived home. I nced at him. ¡°Have you seen Elisse?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t she here?¡±


    ¡°She was helping the gardener a while ago. Although I am pretty sure help is the right term for what she was doing.¡±


    ¡°Wait, is that a pre-school uniform?¡± he said while looking at the uniform which I put on the center table.


    I nodded my head. ¡°Right. What else do you think?¡±


    His eyes widened, then a smile appeared on his face. ¡°You mean¡­ Elisse is finally going to study?¡±


    ¡°Well, I just think it would be best for her. At least she will no longer have to annoy every single person in this house.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re beginning to be attached to her, Winter. You¡¯re being a good sister to Elisse.¡±


    I stood up and faced him. ¡°Hey. Just to make things clear here. I am not doing this for that annoying kid. I am doing this because I don¡¯t want her annoying every single person here and interrupting them during work hours. And also, this is not for free. Since she sees you as her brother, you¡¯ll be the one to pay her school fees and other expenses.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with that. I am willing to bear every exp[ensews that needs to be fulfilled for her study. I was actually nning to enroll her in a good school, but then you were able to do it before I do.¡± he said, still smiling.


    Then all of a sudden, Elisse suddenly appeared with her face looking as if she smeared mud on it. There were also leaves on her hair. She smiled as soon as she saw me and Matthew talking to each other.


    ¡°Miss Winter, Brother, are you hanging out with each other?¡± she asked, obviously teasing me and Matthew.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not,¡± I answered.


    Matthew knelt down in front of Elisse and wiped the dirt on her face with his handkerchief. ¡°We were just discussing something.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What were you discussing? Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t ask about the conversation between two adults.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Elisse. Actually, it has something to do with you.¡±


    Elisse¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°About me?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Matthew nced at me before speaking to Elisse again. ¡°Wait, let¡¯s have your sister say it.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait, why me? You were the one who looked so excited telling her about it.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s you who did it for her. You should be the one to tell her.¡±


    Elisse was just looking at the two of us, probably waiting for us to finally tell her about what we¡¯d been wanting to say. I really hate it when someone¡¯s waiting for me to say something. I rolled my eyes and heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Fine. Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll start going to school. You¡¯ll wear that uniform and your brother, Matthew, would be the one to drive you there every morning. Also, she will be the one to pick you up. And, just to remind you, you can¡¯t just go to school and sit there. You need to study hard, or else I¡¯ll take it back.¡±


    And since this kid has a habit of crying whenever she¡¯s happy about something, she began crying once again. ¡°T-Thank you so much¡­ Miss Winter¡­ I will really do my best at school and I won¡¯t disappoint you and brother¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. Just make sure you¡¯ll keep your promise.¡±


    ¡°You should really try your best and don¡¯t disappoint us, okay?¡± Matthew said.


    Elisse nodded her head. ¡°I promise! I will study hard!¡±


    He also asked Elisse to try the uniform and they were both so happy about it. I just left them there since I don¡¯t want drama.

 CHAPTER 38: FIRST DAY OF SCHOOL

    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°We¡¯re already here. Make sure to behave well, okay? Make a lot of friends.¡± I reminded Elisse as soon as we arrived at their school.


    It¡¯s her first day of school and she really woke up early in the morning looking so excited to finally get to study. She was looking at herself in front of the mirror before going to bed and kept on asking me what it feels like to go to school.


    ¡°Are you going to fetch meter, brother?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will. And don¡¯t worry, Jerry would be here to guard you.¡±


    She then nodded her head and smiled at me. ¡°Then I don¡¯t need to worry about anything anymore. I will do my best in our ss, brother!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s our Elisse!¡±


    I asked her to go inside their ssroom first before I left for work. I couldn¡¯t help but smile, thinking that Elisse could finally make new friends. She always wanted to go to school, but since they don¡¯t have enough money and her aunt just wanted her to sell vegetables instead, she had no other choice.


    ¡°Matthew? I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re a very handsome man,¡± said Celine, the daughter of the CEO that I need to investigate. Her father never shows himself in public, so in order for me to reach him, I should befriend his daughter first.


    I gave her a teasing smile as I reached for her hand and kissed it. ¡°And no one has informed me that you are a goddess.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and you got a sweet tongue, too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the obvious.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut it. By the way, have a seat.¡±


    I sat down on the couch across from her seat. ¡°Thank you, Miss Celine.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Celine, please.¡±


    ¡°Celine.¡±


    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Hi, Winter!¡±


    A frown immediately appeared on my face as soon as I saw Summer¡¯s face inside the mansion. I rolled my eyes and looked at her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Well, I just wanted to visit and ask how you are. Mom and Dad don¡¯t know I went here.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m still alive. Can you go now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Winter. Don¡¯t treat me like that. I just wanted to see you because I missed you so much. Why can¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Can you shut the act even for once, Summer? As you can see, mom and dad aren¡¯t here. What is this show for?¡±


    She didn¡¯t speak for a while. Then, all of a sudden, the sweet smile vanished from her face. It was reced by her true appearance whenever she gets annoyed. Sometimes I even doubt why she didn¡¯t be an actress since she¡¯s far better than me when ites to pretending like an angel in front of so many people.


    ¡°Fine. I went here because I just want to. I just wanted to make sure you¡¯re still miserable as ever. And I guess you are.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you happy now? Now, leave my home and never ever go back here again.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a home, Winter. And no, you can¡¯t boss me around. I wille here no matter what you say and you can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°And who do you think you are?¡±


    She stood up, then walked towards me. ¡°I am your sister who is way better than you in everything. The favorite child, the star of every party, the person you can never be like. The person you¡¯re dying to reach.¡±


    I got surprised when she suddenly pushed me away, causing me to fall to the floor.


    ¡°And who said I¡¯m dying to be like you, huh?!¡± I yelled as I stood up and pushed her away.


    And as soon as I did that, the door went open. Matthew and Elisse stepped in.


    ¡°Winter, what are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Miss Winter!¡±


    Matthew came running to Summer and helped her stand up. ¡°Are you alright, Summer?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m alright, Matthew. Don¡¯t worry about me¡­¡±


    ¡°Winter, why did you hurt your sister?¡±


    Iughed sarcastically. ¡°She was the one who pushed me away first! Why are you ming me?!¡±


    ¡°I saw it, Winter. You are the one who pushed her!¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll believe her! That woman is so good at acting so innocent and harmless when she is the wicked witch here!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight now, please¡­ Winter has no fault here, Matthew¡­ Please don¡¯t get mad at my sister¡­¡± Summer said while tears ran down her face.


    Matthew continued to re at me as if I was the only evil in his life. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that to your sister, Winter.¡±


    My blood boiled. I balled my hands into fists and held back the tears that were about to fall from my eyes as I looked at him. ¡°And who do you think you are to reprimand me like that? You¡¯re just a beggar who takes advantage of my family¡¯s wealth and poprity. If there is someone to say those words of wisdom to me, it definitely isn¡¯t you.¡±


    After that, I started walking away and left them there. I even heard Matthe and Elisse call me, but I just ignored them until I reached my room. I locked the door and sat on my bed as I wiped the tears from my eyes.


    Wait, why am I even crying? Why do I cry every single time? I¡¯m such a crybaby.


    And that man. How dare he believe Summer when he didn¡¯t even see what really happened before they even arrived?! Oh, well. Of course, they would believe that woman. All of them believe her, anyway. I was always the viin in everyone¡¯s eyes ever since.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Winter? Winter? Can we talk for a while?¡± I heard Matthew¡¯s voice from outside of my room.


    ¡°Leave me alone! I don¡¯t want to talk to you, asshole!¡± I yelled.


    He didn¡¯t speak, after that. I guess he already left.


    I just wiped the tears from my eyes and went inside the bathroom to take a bath.


    I hate all of them.

 CHAPTER 39: MAKING UP

    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Matthew. I shouldn¡¯t havee here in the first ce. Now you have an argument with your wife because of me.¡± said Summer.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll just be the one to apologize to you for what Winter did. You know, her job is too tough and depressing. You just came at the wrong time.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me, Matthew. By the way, may I know who this kid is?¡± she asked while looking at Elisse.


    ¡°O-Oh. She¡¯s the daughter of a friend. She doesn¡¯t have anywhere to go right now, so we just took her in.¡±


    Summer nodded her head slowly, then she walked towards Elisse and bent down to meet her eyes. ¡°Hello there. May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m Elisse..¡±


    ¡°Elisse. I¡¯m Summer. It¡¯s nice meeting you. I hope we could also be friends. And, I¡¯m sorry if Winter is kind of cruel. But she¡¯s-


    ¡°No. Miss Winter is not cruel. I like her very much!¡± Elisse suddenly eximed.


    Summer¡¯s eyes widened as she stood up straight. O-Oh, really? Then good for you. Winter isn¡¯t really fond of kids, so it¡¯s surprising to know that you find her approachable.¡±


    Elisse didn¡¯t speak anymore. She just turned her back on Summer and then ran upstairs, straight to her room. I faced Summer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for how Elisse acted just now. I know it¡¯s quite surprising, but Winter seems to like the kid, too. Although she acts cold towards all of us here, I think she calms down a little whenever Elisse is around.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very rare to see. Anyway, I think that¡¯s good news, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is. We don¡¯t know, maybe one of these days Elisse and Winter be best friends.¡± I said with a smile on my face.


    Summer nodded. ¡°I see. I think I should go now. I¡¯ll visit here again some other time.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for visiting Winter today.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    As soon as Summer left, I went upstairs straight to Elisse¡¯s room. I had to knock a few times before she finally opened the door. I saw her sitting on the side of her bed with her brows furrowed at me.


    ¡°Huh? Wait, are you mad at me? Why? What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°That woman made Miss Winter cry. I don¡¯t like her.¡±


    I sat beside her. ¡°You mean, Summer? But she is her younger sister. You¡¯ll need to call her your sister, too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to call her sister. Miss Winter is my only sister. Not that woman who made her cry.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what did you say? She made Winter what?¡±


    ¡°She made her cry. I saw her crying as she ran upstairs to her room a while ago. But you got mad at her, too. Now, everyone¡¯s mad at her. She must be so sad¡­.¡± Elisse said, then her eyes filled with tears.


    I immediately hugged her. ¡°Ssssh¡­ Don¡¯t cry now. I¡¯m sorry for what I did. I¡¯m sorry for making your sister Winter cry. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it up to her. What do you think should I do for her to forgive me?¡±


    Elisse gently moved away from me. I wiped the tears from her eyes as she looked up at me. ¡°You need to apologize to her.¡±


    ¡°But, what if she doesn¡¯t want to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°Then say sorry until she finally talks to you. The mother duck from the book that I have read before said that to her baby duck.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll do it. I have a n, can you help me with it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Later that night, we tried to talk to Winter and even brought dinner to her room. But she just won¡¯t open the door. That is why in the end I just told Elisse that maybe we could just continue tomorrow, which she immediately agreed to.


    ***


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Winter!¡± Elisse and I greeted her as soon as she opened the door of her room.


    Her brows immediately wrinkled upon seeing the two of us standing by the doorway, holding a tray of food.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± she coldly asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ we actually prepared breakfast for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Winter, brother was the one who cooked that just for you!¡± Elisse added.


    Winter looked at me again. And for the first time in my life, I felt nervous and embarrassed at the same time that I couldn¡¯t even look her in the eye.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really? Then tell him to eat it by himself. Or better yet, give her to Summer since he believes that woman more than he does with me.¡± she hissed, then she walked away bringing her things with her.


    I was about to follow her, but then I changed my mind. Elisse then looked up at me again with disappointment all over her face. ¡°She¡¯s still mad at you, brother.¡±


    ¡°Right. Of course. I guess that was the wrong timing.¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do now, brother? Maybe Miss Winter would no longer talk to us again!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll think of another n. For now, let¡¯s just have our breakfast and I¡¯ll go to work while you go to school. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go somewhere.¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Where are we going, brother?! Are we going to an amusement park?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that would make your sister happy?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m sure she would be so happy there!¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go there. But today, make sure to behave at school, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m so excited for tomorrow already!¡±


    I just smiled and then pat her head. ¡°You should be, because we¡¯ll be going on an adventure tomorrow. And of course, our n is to make Winter smile and talk to us again.¡±


    ¡°Aye, aye, captain!¡±


    I drove Elisse to her school before I went to work. I guess it was really wrong for me to yell at Winter like that. After all, I didn¡¯t know what really happened.

 CHAPTER 40: FAMILY DAY?

    Winter¡¯s POV


    I have just taken a bath when my phone started ringing. I took it from the side table and answered Haley¡¯s call.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have filming today, Winter. Enjoy hanging out with your husband and daughter!¡±


    ¡°What? What the hell are you saying? I thought we have-


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t. Also, your husband called mest night to ask if he can borrow you even for a day. And of course, I thought he was so sweet, so I immediately said yes. You have an argument again, am I right? And looks like your husband¡¯s nning a surprise for you.¡±


    My brows furrowed. ¡°What surprise are you saying there?¡±


    ¡°Just wait for it. Oh, make sure to tell me what happened tomorrow when I see you, okay? Have a nice day, Winter!¡± she cooed then she hang up the phone.


    What the hell did she just say? Matthew¡¯s nning something for me? And he even made our filming stop only for his nonsense?! That man!


    I immediately dressed up and went downstairs only for me to see Matthew and Elisse talking to each other as if they were nning something. And they were both fully dressed up. They both looked at me.


    ¡°So, what is this again? And you even asked Haley to stop our filming today?¡± I asked while looking straight at Matthew.


    He then nodded his head and smiled at me. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. So, what are you nning? Is it so important that you even have to interfere with my job? What about you? Don¡¯t you have work today?¡±


    ¡°Well, I already asked permission from your grandpa and he immediately approved it since it¡¯s only for a day. And also, I promised him that you won¡¯t regret this.¡±


    I crossed my arms over my chest. ¡°Are you sure about that? So, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡± they said in chorus.


    ¡°Looks like you really nned this, huh? Fine. I¡¯ll go with you. But if ever I didn¡¯t like your n, the two of you are really dead.¡±


    They looked at each other and then smiled at me. ¡°You¡¯ll like it there!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±


    We then stepped inside Matthew¡¯s car. Elisse was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat while I sit in the back.


    ¡°Are you ready, Miss Winter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready for this nonsense. As if I have a choice.¡±


    ¡°If you are ready, then brother would start driving already! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Matthew started the engine of his car and drove off. I still don¡¯t know where they are nning to take me or what we are going to do there, but I don¡¯t have any choice but to ride on, anyway. Although I¡¯m still mad at Matthew for yelling at mest night. If he thinks this would make me lesser mad at him, then he¡¯s wrong. I hate him.


    ***


    ¡°Miss Winter, we¡¯re already here. Miss Winter¡­¡±


    I woke up because Elisse kept on tapping me on the shoulders. Slowly, I opened my eyes and looked at her. ¡°Are we here already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Winter. We¡¯re already here!¡±


    Then the car door went open, with Matthew waiting outside to guide me out. I just looked at his hand, but I didn¡¯t reach for it as I stepped out, which made him scratch the back of his head. Does he really think I could forgive him so easily?


    ¡°A mall. You mean, this is your n? Taking me to the mall as if I rarely go here to do shopping?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a mall, Miss Winter. We can have a lot of fun here!¡± said Elisse, who was looking so excited more than I do.


    ¡°She is right, Winter. We will-


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± I cut him off as I continue walking inside the mall.


    I was about to enter a boutique, but then Matthew and Elisse stopped me. They guided me to the cinema instead, and we watched a movie about dogs. After that, we went to a restaurant to eat.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s what is exciting and fun mean to you? Watching a movie about dogs and eating in a restaurant? What nonsense. You know what? I think we should just go home. That would be more interesting than this.¡±


    ¡°No, Winter. We still have two more things to show you, actually.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m sick of this. I just want to lie down on my bed and take some rest.¡±


    As soon as we were done eating, I stood up and started walking out while Matthew and Elisse follow me.


    ¡°Miss Winter, please spend the whole day with us! We still have to show you the things that we prepared.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Winter. Please, juste with us. I promise, if you agree, I will never bother you again.¡±


    ¡°You always bother me, anyway. So, what¡¯s new? You know what? No matter what you say, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    I was about to step inside the taxi, but suddenly, Matthew lifted me up in his arms like a sack of rice.


    ¡°W-What are you-hey! Let me down, you pervert! What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t ask you properly toe with us, then I¡¯m sorry, I have no other choice but to force you to go with us if that¡¯s the only way.¡± he said, then he forced me to go inside his car.


    I red at the two of them. ¡°You two are so hard-headed. Do you know that I can kick you out of my house anytime I want? You¡¯re forcing me toe with you when I already told you I don¡¯t want to!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    Matthew looked at me with a serious face. ¡°Go on and kick us out of the mansion. I won¡¯t mind, as long as you¡¯ll let us take you to where we want to. That¡¯s alright for us, right, Elisse.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s alright with me, Miss Winter.¡±


    ¡°You are crazy.¡±


    The two justughed as if they don¡¯t really care about anything.

 CHAPTER 41: HOW TO SAY SORRY

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to ride that one! Not that one!¡± I screamed while Elisse and Matthew were forcing me to ride the roller coaster.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that dangerous, Winter. Come on, Elisse and I are going to be with you, anyway. You can sit between the two of us so you won¡¯t be scared anymore.¡± said Matthew.


    I shook my head. ¡°And who said I wouldn¡¯t feel scared anymore?! No! I don¡¯t want to ride that!¡±


    ¡°Fine. Alright, let¡¯s not ride that anymore. I thought you would agree to try all the rides here, but I guess there is something that the Goddess Winter is afraid of. Have you heard about the actress Wendy? I heard she loves going to an amusement park. I kind of think she¡¯s a really strong woman. I mean, being able to-


    ¡°Alright, alright! I¡¯ll ride it if that¡¯s what would shut your mouth! Come on!¡±


    ¡°No, Winter. It¡¯s alright even if you don¡¯t-


    ¡°I said, let¡¯s go! I¡¯m not afraid of this damn roller coaster!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Ugh! I won¡¯t ride the roller coaster ever again!¡±


    ¡°Are you alright, Miss Winter?¡±


    I red at Elisse. ¡°And do I really look like I¡¯m alright? After forcing me to ride that!¡±


    ¡°But you said you wanted to ride it?¡± Matthew said.


    ¡°Whatever. We¡¯re going home now, right?¡±


    ¡°No. There¡¯s actually something we would like to show you. It¡¯s thest one, Miss Winter!¡±


    ¡°God. Don¡¯t you even get tired of all this foolishness?¡±


    And of course, since I didn¡¯t have any choice, I came with them. They brought me to the corner of the amusement park where the booths were.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going to y here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Matthew answered with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Are you stupid? What if someone recognizes me?!¡±


    ¡°Then wear this,¡± he said, then he put the cap that he was wearing on my head.


    I also wore a ck face mask for more protection before we decided to go to one of the booths. The first one was where we should shoot all the balls, then we¡¯ll get a huge teddy bear as a prize. Of course, Matthew was able to shoot all the balls effortlessly. After that, they brought me to another booth where we would catch ten fish to get the prize.


    ¡°What if we make a bet?¡±


    I looked at Matthew. ¡°What bet?¡±


    ¡°The loser will have to do everything the winner asks.¡±


    ¡°Deal! If I win, then we¡¯ll go home. But if you do, then I¡¯ll still go with you.¡±


    He reached for my hand and shook it. ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°Are the two of you ready now?!¡± asked Elisse, acting like a host of a game.


    Matthew and I nodded our heads. ¡°Ready!¡±


    At the count of three, Matthew and I get a hold of ours and began catching fish. Even the people around us were cheering.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Go, brother! Go, Miss Winter!¡± Elisse yelled, not knowing who to cheer.


    ¡®Go, handsome boy!¡¯ I heard the girls cheering for Matthew too, which made me so furious.


    Why are they supporting this man instead of me?! Look at him, enjoying their cheers very much. He was really trying his best to win because he wants to show off. As if I would let myself be defeated by him. In his dreams!


    ¡°Brother, Win!¡± Elisse yelled when the game ended.


    I red at Matthew who was busy smiling at the girls who were cheering for him a while ago.


    ¡°You cheated, didn¡¯t you? Because you want me to go with you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Of course not. Yes, I want you to go with us, but I didn¡¯t cheat.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I crossed my arms over my chest. ¡°What do you want me to do? Where are we going next?¡±


    He thought for a while. ¡°Hmm. I actually want to go to that tower and watch the fireworks disy.¡±


    ¡°That tower? Are you a kid? You still want to watch the fireworks disy even if you¡¯re already a grown-up man.¡±


    ¡°Well, I bet Elisse wants to watch it too.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go there.¡±


    We went to that tower and as expected, there were lots of people waiting for the firework disy, too.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs., we¡¯ve been waiting for you! Can we take some photos of your family? We¡¯ve been actually looking for a perfect family like you!¡± said a woman with a DSLR camera hanging around her neck. She was wearing a uniform with the logo of the tower, so I bet she was one of the staff.


    Matthew looked at me. ¡°Are you alright with that?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Great! I will take a photo of you now! Little girl, can you stand here in the middle? Then, sir, put your arm around your wife¡¯s waist. You may kiss her if you want to.¡±


    We posed in front of that woman. Matthew moved closer to me and put his arm around my waist. He really is a pervert. For sure, he¡¯s just making this as an excuse so he could touch me.


    ¡°Perfect! Now, can I take a photo of just the two of you? Sir, can you hug your wife?¡± asked the woman which made my eyes widen.


    ¡°W-What?!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Winter. This would be thest, anyway.¡± Matthew whispered to me.


    ¡°You sure like it, huh?¡±


    After that, the woman finally left. We sat on the bench while waiting for the fireworks disy when Matthew spoke to Elisse. ¡°Elisse, can you buy some ice cream?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yes, brother!¡± she said enthusiastically then immediately left.


    Then Matthew faced me. ¡°Winter. There is actually something I would like to say to you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry for yelling at youst night. I acted without even knowing the truth, without even remembering where my ce is. I¡¯m sorry for acting like that, Winter. I know we¡¯re not a real couple, but starting from now on, I would do my best to protect you and not hurt you.¡± he looked so serious that I couldn¡¯t see a tinge of unseriousness from his eyes. All I could see was sincerity, and all I could hear was my heart beating so fast.

 CHAPTER 42: TAKING CARE OF WINTER

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Winter? Are you awake now?¡±


    I could hear Matthew knocking outside of my room. I tried getting up, but I was too weak to do it. It rained so heavilyst night after we watched the fireworks, and since the asshole parked the car way too far from the amusement park, we had to run like thieves just to be able to get there. And now, I think I have a fever.


    ¡°Yes, what do you want from me?¡± my voice was a little throaty.


    ¡°Can Ie inside?¡±


    ¡°Go on!¡±


    The door went open, and so Matthew stepped in dressed in his corporate suit.


    ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I guess I got it fromst night. I can¡¯t even get up from bed, my body¡¯s feeling so heavy.¡±


    He walked toward me and touched my forehead, using the back of his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re hot. You do really have a fever.¡±


    ¡°Why do I look like I¡¯m lying to you?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Wait for me here, okay? I¡¯ll get some coldpress and some soup for you.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Okay. Wait, but how about Elisse? Who¡¯s going to drive her to school? And your work? You have to go to thepany today, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Kevin to drive her there. Also, I will just take an absence today. Just wait for me there, okay?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have any choice but to wait for him. Haley also called me and I told her I couldn¡¯t go filming. Good thing the director understood me and even told me to take some rest even for two days or as long as I need to. I really hate getting sick.


    ¡°Winter. Here, have some soup first.¡± Matthew came in bringing a bowl of chicken soup with him. He ced that on the side table, then he sat on the bed to guide me to get up. ¡°Elisse wanted to see you, but she needs to go to school already or she would bete. She just wanted me to tell you that she will buy something for youter.¡±


    ¡°That kid, really.¡±


    ¡°She was so worried when I told her you are sick. She even insisted not to go to school so she could just take care of you, but then I stopped her and told her I will be the one to do it so. She really cares about you, Winter.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I know. And it looks like she now sees me as her mother, not just a big sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Here, let me feed you.¡±


    ¡°N-No need. I can eat by myself, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I took the spoon from him and tasted the soup. ¡°By the way, you can go to work. ¡°The maids can take care of me, anyway.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay here. Besides, I already told the chairman about it and he allowed me.¡±


    ¡°But-


    ¡°When I was a kid, my mother used to tell me not to leave a sick person alone. Because it¡¯s not the medicine that heals them from sickness, but the love and the warmth that we give them. Even our mere presence has an impact on them. At least they will have something to look forward to, so they would be more eager to get well.¡±


    I averted my gaze from him. ¡°You and Elisse are very much alike. You both talk like an old man. Maybe she really is your daughter.¡±


    ¡°And you are her mother?¡± he said while smiling at me.


    My face automatically blushed because of what he just said. Suddenly, he moved his face closer to me. What¡¯s worse is the fact that he was staring at my lips. I almost pushed him away, but then he wiped the corner of my mouth with his thumb. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you just had something on your lips.¡±


    ¡°Y-You could¡¯ve just told me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Look, your hands are shaking. Let me just feed you.¡±


    ¡°N-No, I can do it.¡±


    He suddenly grabbed the spoon from me. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so hardheaded now. You don¡¯t want to spill some soup on your bedsheet, do you?¡±


    ¡°O-Of course, not.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Matthew continue feeding me like a kid, and I couldn¡¯t help getting distracted by his lips since he kept on blowing the soup before feeding me. Those thin red lips of his. I still remember how good it tasted when we kissed that night.


    I kind of want to taste it again.


    ¡°Winter?¡±


    ¡°I want to taste your lips..¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    My eyes widened upon realizing what I just said. ¡°N-Nothing. I said I¡¯m already full.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright. Now, you must take this medicine.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    What the hell did I just tell him?! I¡¯m sick right now, right? But why do I feel so horny?! I¡¯m such a pervert!


    Matthew made me lie down again as he ced the coldpress on my forehead. He also covered my body with a nket.


    ¡°Take some rest, okay? I¡¯ll just bring these things downstairs, then I¡¯lle back here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I just closed my eyes as Matthew left me alone in my room. I didn¡¯t get to sleep until he finally came back and sat on the couch bringing some paperwork with him. I was just staring at him, then fell asleep.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    That was the first time someone actually took care of me while I¡¯m sick. I have always been alone whenever I¡¯m sick. Because whenever I tell my parents I don¡¯t feel well, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m just making excuses. Then they would go again about how better my sister is than me.


    But now that Matthew is taking care of me, it feels like someone truly cares about me. This is the very first-time I felt so safe andfortable with someone I barely even know. And I just realized that it actually feels good to be taken care of when you are sick.


    It feels warm.

 CHAPTER 43: SLOWLY FALLING

    Themis¡¯ POV


    I woke up from the knocking from the door. I didn¡¯t notice that I fell asleep while doing some paperwork. I nced at Winter first, who was still sleeping, before I decided to stand up and walk to the door.


    ¡°Sir. The lunch is now ready. Do you want us to just bring your lunch here?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just be the one to bring that here. Also, can you help Winter change her clothes?¡±


    ¡°Huh? But why don¡¯t you just change it, Sir? You are her husband, anyway.¡±


    My eyes widened and for no apparent reason, I felt the heat in both of my ears. ¡°I¡¯ll just get our lunch. Please, help her change her clothes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    I went downstairs to get our lunch and medicine for Winter. As I was about to go upstairs, I heard Elisse¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Brother! Is Miss Winter feeling alright now?!¡± she ran towards me and helped me with the food.


    ¡°Hi there, Elisse. Well, she still needs to rest. But she¡¯ll be alright soon, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry about.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. By the way, I brought her a sunflower from our school garden!¡± she enthusiastically said while showing a piece of sunflower.


    When we reached Winter¡¯s room, her clothes were already changed although she was still lying on the bed looking sick. Elisse and I ced the food on the table. I went near Winter and guided her to stand up and sit on the couch.


    ¡°You¡¯re already here.¡± she said, looking at Elisse.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Winter! And I brought something for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Elisse was flushed as she showed Winter the sunflower that she was hiding behind her. She even wiped it using her skirt. ¡°I pleaded with the school gardener just to get that. She wasn¡¯t allowing me to pick some flowers there, but then I told her I¡¯m willing to do everything. That is why she asked me to help water the flowers instead.¡±


    ¡°You really did that for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Winter..¡±


    Winter smiled at her and pat her head. ¡°Thank you, you silly kid.¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll get well soon, Miss Winter¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll y again, right?! We¡¯ll go to the amusement park again?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you want me to get tired again? Then I¡¯ll get sick again?¡±


    Elisse shook her head. ¡°No, Miss Winter. Then let¡¯s not go to the amusement park anymore. I don¡¯t want you to get sick.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Of course, we can still go there. By the way, you just got from school, right? Why don¡¯t you change your clothes first, then go back here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Winter!¡± said Elisse, then she immediately left the room.


    ¡°Her small voice really irritates me sometimes.¡± Winter said while smiling.


    I smiled. ¡°I know. But you know, she really lights every room she goes to. And she even struggled to get that sunflower for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. She¡¯s a sweet child, I can say.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Miss Winter¡­¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I beckoned Elisse not to make noise since Winter fell asleep while we were watching T. V a while ago. Her head was leaning on my shoulder.


    ¡°Elisse, can you ready the bed so I can bring her there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother!¡± she whispered.


    Slowly, I moved away from Winter and caught her in my arms. I lifted her up in my arms and walked towards her bed. I ced her gently, then I covered her with her nket.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not make any noise so her sleep won¡¯t be disturbed, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother. I can watch over her here.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave the two of you here for a while, okay? I just have something I need to finish. If you ever need something, just go to the study room.¡±


    She nodded her head and smiled at me. ¡°Okay.¡±


    And so I left the two of them there as I went to the study room to finish the paperwork I have. I could do it inside Winter¡¯s room, but I guess she and Elisse need their time alone.


    I just finished all the things that I need to do, then I took a shower again before going back to Winter¡¯s room. I caught the two of them sleeping while hugging each other and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. They really look like sisters. Actually, even though Winter tries to deny it, I know she feels so happy whenever Elisse is around.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    I got surprised when Elisse suddenly opened her eyes.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Miss Winter said she¡¯s feeling cold¡­¡±


    ¡°W-What?!¡±


    I immediately looked at Winter and realized she was actually shaking already. I checked her temperature and I found out it became higher. I asked Elisse to get a coldpress then we ced it on Winter¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold¡­¡± Winter suddenly mumbled with her eyes closed.


    I already covered her with two thick nkets, and yet she still says she¡¯s feeling cold.


    ¡°Brother, is she alright? Is she going to be alright?¡± Elise kept on asking me.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be alright, Elisse. Don¡¯t worry. Come on, just try hugging her. Her cold might go away if you do.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    She crawled up onto Winter¡¯s bed and hugged her. ¡°You are going to be alright, Miss Winter..¡±


    I just sat on the corner of the bed while looking at the two of them when Elisse spoke again.


    ¡°Brother, you have to hug her, too. She¡¯s still feeling cold. If we hug her both, then she¡¯ll be a lot better.¡±


    ¡°H-Huh? No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    She pouted. ¡°Do you want her to feel okay? Then you should hug her, too.¡±


    And since I didn¡¯t want her to get mad at me, I had no choice but to sit on Winter¡¯s other side and gently hugged her. Elisse just smiled at me. We stayed like that until I didn¡¯t notice that I already fell asleep while hugging Winter.  I don¡¯t know, I felt sofortable beside her.

 CHAPTER 44: GIRLS OUT

    Winter¡¯s POV


    I woke up feeling something heavy on my tummy. As I opened my eyes, I got surprised upon seeing Elisse and Matthew sleeping soundly beside me. They were both hugging me as if they have been doing it sincest night.


    I was about to wake them both up, but then I realized that maybe they fell asleep while looking after me. They took care of me all night and for sure they both got tired doing that.


    I just closed my eyes and stayed still. I have never experienced this before. I was used of sleeping alone, and now there are these people squeezing me.


    ¡°Belle¡­¡± Matthew suddenly whispered.


    That made me look at him. Who the heck is that Belle, anyway?


    ¡°All you talk about is that Belle. Who is she, huh?¡± I whispered while looking at him.


    I gently turned around and faced him. All of a sudden, he moved his face even closer to me and hugged me as if I was his mother. I just stared at his sleeping face.


    Actually, he can definitely be a model or an actor he wants too. His skin is so wless as if he grew up from a rich family. Hisshes were longer than mine, a pointed nose and a naturally pinkish lips. What a fine man. He¡¯s definitely more handsome than Ian.


    If only he could take off his eyepatch. I wonder what he looks like without the eyepatch.


    I checked whether he was really asleep before I decided to continue what I was nning. I was about to take his eyepatch off, but then he suddenly, he moved his hand again and this time, itnded on the wrong spot.


    His handnded on my breast!


    I immediately pped his cheek, which made him open his eyes and panick. ¡°W-What¡¯s happening? Winter? Are you alright?!¡±


    ¡°Miss Winter, are you alright now?¡± Elisse was already awake, too.


    With my flushed face, I red at Matthew. ¡°Pervert!¡±


    ¡°Huh? W-What did I do?¡±


    ¡°Just get out of my room now!¡±


    He stood up. ¡°O-Okay¡­ Elisse, let¡¯s prepare now. Let¡¯s go to school.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have sses today, brother.¡± Elisse answered.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? O-Okay, I¡¯ll just take a bath then we¡¯ll eat breakfast.¡± Matthew said, then he finally left.


    I closed the door as soon as he left. Then I found Elisse confusingly looking at me.


    ¡°Miss Winter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright now. By the way, do you want us to take a bath together?¡±


    Her eyes sparkled as soon as I said that to her. ¡°I-I can take a bath with you?!¡±


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to, then¡ª


    ¡°I want to take a bath with you, Miss Winter!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Are you guys nning to go somewhere?¡± asked Matthew while we were having our breakfast.


    I spoke without looking at him. I still haven¡¯t forgotten about what he just did to me this morning. ¡°I¡¯m nning to take her to the mall to buy her some clothes. You can¡¯te with us, that¡¯s a girls out.¡±


    He nodded his head while smiling. ¡°Alright, I understand. That¡¯s good for the both of you then.¡±


    ¡°Brother, are you going to work?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. I didn¡¯t go to thepany yesterday, so I¡¯ll be needing to go there today.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Take care, brother! We¡¯ll just see youter!¡±


    ¡°See you. Just make sure to behave well while you¡¯re with your sister, okay?¡±


    Elisse nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yes!¡±


    After having our breakfast, we prepared to go. Matthew left before us.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As I told Matthew, Elisse and I first went to the mall where I bought her new dresses and shoes. Then to a salon for both of our hair. I asked for side bangs and had my hair permed on the ends. Elisse suggested to have the same hair as mine, so I just agreed since she might end up crying.


    ¡°Wow, you and your daughter looks so adorable in your matching hairstyle and dresses!¡± a woman cooed while Elisse and I were walking around the mall


    I just smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    While we were walking, Elisse suddenly stopped in front of a toy store. When I checked where she was looking at, I saw a doll wearing a pink dress.


    ¡°Do you want that doll?¡± I asked her.


    She got startled, then she looked at me while shaking her head. ¡°I-I just find it cute. B-But I¡¯m not asking for you to buy it, Miss Winter¡­¡±


    ¡°You obviously want to have it, though. Stop pretending there already. I know you want it. Come on.¡± I said, then I held her hand as we stepped inside the toy store to buy the doll.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Winter.. I really love it¡­¡± Elisse whispered while her eyes were full of tears.


    I rolled my eyes as I pat her head. ¡°Are you really happy?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, why are you crying? You should be smiling when you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Elisse then wiped the tears from her eyes and gave me a smile. ¡°Thank you, Miss


    ¡°That¡¯s it. That¡¯s what you¡¯re supposed to do when you¡¯re happy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Winter¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright. How about, we go next to the amusement park?¡±


    As expected, her eyes sparkled upon hearing that. ¡°Yes!¡±


    We went to the amusement park and tried every ride that Elisse wanted to ride. Everyone who saw us thought I was her mother. I didn¡¯t deny, though. At least in that way they wouldn¡¯t suspect that I am Winter Wesley. I don¡¯t want people chasing after me for my autograph, anyway.


    ¡°Miss Winter, I had so much fun today.¡± Elisse suddenly said to me while we were eating ice cream.


    I looked at her. ¡°Really? Me too. I had so much fun, although all we did was the things that only kids should do.¡±


    ¡°Are you happy, Miss Winter?¡±


    That made me quiet.


    Happy?


    When was thest time I felt that? Or was there even a moment when I felt happy?


    I shrugged. ¡°I think so.¡±

 CHAPTER 45: NEW FAMILY

    Winter¡¯s POV


    I left Elisse on the bench to buy burgers and when I came back; I saw a kid together with her mom yelling at her. The brat even pushed Elisse away, which caused her to fall to the ground.


    How dare that brat!


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    I yelled so loud that made the girl and her mother look at me. I walked towards Elisse and helped her stand up before facing them again.


    ¡°Why did you push her away?!¡±


    ¡°And who are you? Anyway, that kid stole my daughter¡¯s doll!¡± said the woman.


    I nced at Elisse. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    She shook her head while her eyes were full of tears. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do that, Miss Winter. This is the doll you bought for me a while ago¡­¡±


    ¡°See? That¡¯s the doll I bought her a while ago! She didn¡¯t steal anything from your kid!¡±


    ¡°That kid is a liar! She stole my daughter¡¯s doll! She must give that back to her!¡± the woman said again as she reached for Elisse¡¯s hand, trying to take the doll away from her.


    Elisse kept on crying and so I wasn¡¯t able to hold back and pushed the woman away from her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her with your filthy hands! This doll is ours, okay? Go find your stupid doll and stop bothering us! Huh! We don¡¯t know, maybe you¡¯re actually one of those scams who pretends to be finding something just so you could get something from people.¡±


    ¡°W-What did you just say?!¡±


    I raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°You don¡¯t even look like you can afford such an expensive toy.¡±


    ¡°H-Hey, kid!¡±


    ¡°What did you call me?! Kid?! Hey, you old hag!¡±


    Her eyes widened as she yelled at me again. ¡°You slut! Who do you think you are to call me like that?!¡±


    She raised her right hand and was about to p me, but then I was able to hold it and pushed her to the ground instead. ¡°I¡¯m your worst enemy. If you every a hand on this kid again, I¡¯ll make sure to make you eat the ground next. And can you at least make sure you¡¯re much prettier than me the next time you try to fight with me again?¡± I looked at her kid, too. ¡°And you. Didn¡¯t your teacher teach you that lying is wrong? Be honest and be good to other children, do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes..¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I told Elisse as I held her hand and stepped inside my car.


    She was still crying while we were on our way home. Hearing her sobs, I felt worried about her, so I decided to park the car somewhere. Then I looked at her. ¡°Stop crying now, Elisse. You¡¯re distracting me from driving. And also, do you want Matthew to see you like that? He might even think I was the one who made you cry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Winter¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you crying? Were you scared of that ugly woman? Did she hurt you while I was away? Tell me and I¡¯ll surely go back there just to p her face!¡±


    She shook her head without stopping crying. ¡°No, Miss Winter¡­ Please, don¡¯t fight with her¡­ I don¡¯t want you to get hurt¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t let her hurt me! She would surely regret it if that ever happen!¡±


    ¡°Miss Winter¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you still crying? Tell me, Elisse. I won¡¯t understand you if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    She wiped the tears from her eyes, although she was still sobbing while talking to me. ¡°I¡­ I got scared when the woman yelled at me¡­ She looks like my aunt¡­¡±


    I could see the fear in her eyes and I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for her. She obviously got traumatized by how her aunt used to treat her. Poor kid.


    I heaved a sigh and leaned on my chair. ¡°Look, you don¡¯t need to be scared. I won¡¯t ever let anyone yell at you again. And I won¡¯t let your aunt get a hold of you again. She can never hurt you again as long as I¡¯m around.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday.. my teacher asked me where my parents are¡­ I told her they were already in heaven. Then my ssmatesughed at me because I don¡¯t have parents anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°What?! Whoughed at you? Tell me their names and I¡¯ll make them see who they are trying to mess with!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a family anymore, Miss Winter..¡± she said between her sobs.


    I put my hands on both of her shoulders. ¡°Look at me. You have a family, okay? And from now on, that would be me and Matthew. We are your family. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes..¡± she nodded her head.


    I heaved a sigh of relief as I leaned on my seat again. ¡°You know what? I think this is fate. Fate made us meet each other. Both of us don¡¯t have a family. Yes, my parents are still alive, but I never felt like they were. I never even felt what having a family feels like. I used to envy kids who have parents who apany them to school and present every event. I never experienced that. That is why I promised that if I ever have a child, I will never ever make her feel the same. I will do everything for her to feel loved. But since I don¡¯t have a child yet, maybe I could apply it to you.¡±


    Elisse was just staring at me. Her eyes looked as if they were shining while looking back at me. All of a sudden, she moved closer to me and gave me a hug. Her little hands around my shoulders felt warm. It felt like home. Felt like a new family. A family I never had. A family I now have.


    ¡°Me too, Miss Winter¡­ I will never let anyone hurt you.. And I promise to be a good girl, always¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that a promise?¡±


    ¡°Promise..¡± she whispered which made me smile.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 CHAPTER 46: FINDING ELISSE

    Winter¡¯s POV


    I was in the middle of filming when I suddenly received a call from Matthew.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Winter, Elisse is missing!¡± the frustration in his voice was obvious.


    My eyes widened. ¡°Missing? What?! How? She¡¯s in school, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I went here to fetch her, but then the guard of their school told me that a woman went here and introduced herself as Elisse¡¯s guardian. She also presented some identification cards which left them no choice but to give Elisse to her.¡±


    ¡°For sure that¡¯s her stupid Aunt!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t stop until I finally find her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go there. Wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I hang up the phone and looked at Haley who was standing beside me.


    ¡°I need to go now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But we still have to¨C


    ¡°This is important. We can just continue it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But Winter, you know¨C


    I gathered all my things and started walking away while Olivia was following me. They were looking confusingly at me, but I just continue walking until I finally reached my car.


    ¡°That old witch! I¡¯ll surely break her neck when I see her!¡±


    I should have hired a bodyguard for Elisse so no one could go near her except me and Matthew. How did that woman even know where Elisse is studying at?!


    ¡°Matthew!¡±


    ¡°Winter!¡±


    Matthew immediately ran in my direction as soon as he saw me step out of my car. He looked so worried that his hair became messy and the first button of the shirt that he was wearing was already undone.


    ¡°What happened? Have you found her already?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. But I already contacted the policemen and our men so they could help us look for her.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the house of her aunt? For sure she brought her there.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°We already went there. We didn¡¯t find anyone.¡±


    ¡°Where the hell did that woman bring Elisse? For sure she¡¯s so scared right now.¡±


    ¡°If only I knew this going to happen, I should¡¯ve left the other paperwork in thepany office and gone to her school much earlier.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself for this, Matthew. What we need to do is to find Elisse no matter what happens.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Matthew and I then stepped inside his car, then we started looking for Elisse in every possible ce her wicked aunt would take her. We also asked some people about them and they provided us with ces they possibly went to, but still, we didn¡¯t find them.


    Until my phone started ringing. It was from an unknown number.


    ¡°Hello?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°M-Miss Winter?¡±


    My eyes widened as soon as I heard Elisse¡¯s voice over the phone.


    ¡°E-Elisse?! Is that you?! Elisse?! Where are you?! Are you alright?!¡±


    ¡°M-Miss Winter¡­.¡± suddenly, she started crying. ¡°Miss Winter, help me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to help you. Tell us where you are right now.¡±


    All of a sudden, we heard a sound as if someone took the phone away from Elisse. And as we expected, it was her Aunt. ¡°Winter Wesley, is this you? That famous celebrity?¡±


    ¡± Yes, this is me, you old witch! Don¡¯t you dare hurt Elisse or you¡¯re surely dead!¡±


    ¡°Oh. Looks like you¡¯re that close with this hardheaded little brat. Fine, if you don¡¯t want me to hurt her and if you also want to get her back, then give me $10, 000.¡±


    ¡°What?! Are you insane?!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t promise to give me that money, then might as well bid a farewell to Elisse.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hurt her! Fine! I¡¯ll give you what you want! Just tell me where I should send it!¡±


    The old witch gave me her ount where I would send the money, but then she hang up the phone when I was about to ask her about Elisse again.


    ¡°She really nned all of this. For sure she has been watching Elisse and upon knowing your real identity, she thought that she might use Elisse to get some money from you,¡± said Matthew.


    ¡°Of course, she nned all of it. What a devil. Using a child for his selfish reasons.¡±


    In the end, grandpa¡¯s men were able to track the location of that woman and Elisse. She even tried to escape, but the policemen caught her. We even saw Elisse crying inside a room where that old witch tied her hands and covered her mouth with masking tape. I ran in her direction and untied her arms and took off the masking tape from her mouth.


    ¡°Miss Winter¡­¡± her face was covered with tears.


    I immediately hugged her with tears running down my face, too. ¡°Oh my God, Elisse. I¡¯m so d you¡¯re fine. I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    Matthew lifted Elisse up in his arms as she fell asleep. We even saw her aunt outside that abandoned house when we were about to enter the car.


    ¡°Hey, you wicked witch!¡± I yelled.


    The woman looked at me. ¡°What else do you want from me?!¡±


    ¡°Well, I just want to say goodbye to you. And this is what you should always remember, you will never ever see Elisse again.¡±


    She sarcasticallyughed. ¡°And why do you even care about that damn kid? You don¡¯t even know her!¡±


    ¡°I know her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not rted to each other!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Whether she¡¯s rted to me or not, it¡¯s none of your business. I care for her, and that¡¯s far better than you who never really treated her like she¡¯s rted to you!¡±


    After that, I stepped inside the car and the three of us went home. Elisse started crying when she woke up, so I just hugged her until she was finally alright. Matthew and I even had to promise we would never leave her side again. She also asked if she could sleep beside us, and since we don¡¯t have any choice, we agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to be with you again, Miss Winter and brother¡­¡±

 CHAPTER 47: AM I INLOVE?

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s so delicious!¡± Elisse cooed while we were having breakfast that Matthew cooked himself.


    ¡°Really? Is it delicious?¡± Matthew asked with a smile on his face.


    Elisse nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so delicious! Right, Miss Winter?¡±


    That made Matthew look at me. My heart started beating so fast.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I really thought it would taste bad since I think I poured a lot of salt.¡±


    I hurried myself to eat, then I get ready for work. As soon as I went downstairs, I saw Matthew and Elisse getting ready, too.


    ¡°Winter, do you want me to drive you to your work?¡± he suddenly asked me.


    ¡°H-Huh? No need to. I can drive myself.¡±


    He nodded his head. ¡°I see.¡±


    I thought he would already go and stop asking, but then I was surprised when suddenly, he walked towards me. He was looking directly at me and my heart started beating so fast as if it would jump off my chest anytime. My eyes widened when he moved his face closer to me.


    W-What the hell? Is he going to kiss m¨C


    ¡°There¡¯s something on your coat. There, I already swept it off,¡± he said, then smiled at me.


    What the fuck.


    ¡°T-Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t overwork yourself, Winter. You need to take some rest every once in a while.¡±


    Is he concerned about me?


    ¡°I-I know that. By the way, I need to go now. Bye, Elisse.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Miss Winter!¡±


    I just waved at them while avoiding Matthew¡¯s gaze then I finally stepped inside my car.


    What the hell is happening to me?


    Whenever Matthew goes near me, my heart¡¯s beating so fast. I couldn¡¯t even look straight into his eyes now. Well, in his left eye since the right one has an eyepatch on. I often catch myself staring at him, too. I don¡¯t even know when did this start, but it¡¯s driving me insane.


    ¡°You¡¯re already in love with him, Winter! You¡¯ve fallen in love with your husband!¡±


    I almost covered Haley¡¯s mouth when she said that to me. ¡°Someone might hear you!¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯m sorry, okay? But, that is the truth. You¡¯re already in love with Matthew and you can¡¯t escape from that anymore. God, I knew this was going to happen in the first ce. I mean, who wouldn¡¯t fall for that young, handsome and hot man?!¡±


    I heaved a deep sigh. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this is bad.¡±


    ¡°What? Why is it? There¡¯s no wrong if you fall in love with him. He¡¯s your husband, anyway.¡±


    ¡°I already told you before that I will never ever fall in love with him. I still have to know his real identity, and now I guess I was the one who got caught by my own trap.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think there is no need for you to investigate his real identity anymore. Just be happy and confess your feelings to him. Don¡¯t you want that to happen? For you to finally have a boyfriend? No, scratch that. A husband that you really love! Wait, is Matthew in love with you too?¡±


    That made me blink a few times. ¡°W-Well, who wouldn¡¯t fall in love with me?¡±


    ¡°Right. And what happened when you tried to seduce him?¡±


    ¡°For sure he likes me too, he just can¡¯t admit it because he¡¯s too shy.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    I averted my gaze from her. ¡°Well, sometimes I hear him calling someone Belle.¡±


    ¡°And who is that Belle?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Probably his ex-girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! Does that mean he¡¯s still in love with his ex-girlfriend even though he¡¯s already married to the most beautiful girl in the country?! For sure she¡¯s so pretty for Matthew to be head over heels.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Pretty, huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Looks like our Winter is being defeated by some random woman with the name of Belle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Matthew about her. And I¡¯ll also ask him if he finds that woman prettier than me.¡±


    ¡°You are so brave, Winter!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Ex-girlfriend?¡± Grandpa asked me with his furrowed brows.


    I nodded my head. ¡°Yes, grandpa. Do you know who Belle is? Matthew keeps on saying her name whenever he¡¯s drunk.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know who that is. After all, I don¡¯t know any of his past rtionships. Why do you ask, anyway?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m just curious. A-And don¡¯t I have the right to know that? I¡¯m her wife!¡±


    A smile formed on his lips as he nodded his head. ¡°I see. Then why don¡¯t you go ask your husband yourself? He¡¯s the only one who can answer that, anyway.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡ªFine.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Winter. This is the very first time I saw you like this. You¡¯re in love with your husband, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I lowered my head as I bit my lower lip. ¡°I-I think so. Yes, I¡¯m already in love with him. What should I do, grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Just let yourself be in love with him. There¡¯s no wrong with falling in love. That is the most precious feeling one could ever have. By the way, what is it that made you fall in love with him?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. M-Maybe because of his kindness and being such a gentleman?¡±


    ¡°I knew this was going to happen.¡±


    ¡°But grandpa, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s in love with me too. What if he loves someone else?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him? Maybe, he loves you too.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I-I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t want to be rejected by him.¡±


    ¡°Then bear with it. Love him without asking anything in return. You don¡¯t know, maybe if he¡¯s not in love with you right now, someday he would realize he loves you too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know why this happens. I really thought I wouldn¡¯t fall for that man. This isn¡¯t part of the n.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the thing about love. Ites at the most unexpected time. It can even betray you. It makes you out of your league. It ruins your n.¡±

 CHAPTER 48: GETTING JEALOUS

    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°I heard you have adopted a child,¡± said Mr. Wesley while we were inside his office.


    ¡°Her name¡¯s Elisse. A six-year-old girl who used to live with her abusive aunt after her parent¡¯s death.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I see. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯ll be a distraction from your n?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She¡¯s just a child, after all. Actually, Winter was the one who took her in. Even for just a short period of time, they became much closer to each other. They treat each other like sisters, now.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you somewhat had yourselves a child now. That¡¯s good, then. Your rtionship would be more convincing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And I think having Elisse would make Winter happy. I can see the way she smiled whenever Elisse is around.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± he asked with a meaningful smile on his face. I didn¡¯t understand what that smile means, though.


    I stood up and bowed my head. ¡°I guess I have to go now, Mr. Wesley. I still have to go to school and fetch Elisse.¡±


    ¡°Very well. By the way, Matthew.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°What do you think of Winter? I mean, is she somewhat your type?¡±


    That question has taken me aback.¡±S-Sir?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I meant nothing. Just watch over my granddaughter for me.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Wesley.¡±


    After that. I finally left Mr. Wesley¡¯s office and proceeded to Elisse¡¯s school. Ever since that event when she got kidnapped by her aunt happened, Winter and I decided to hire two bodyguards for her. Although I still send and fetch her, since that¡¯s what she wants.


    ¡°Brother!¡± she cooed upon seeing me. She ran in my direction and hugged me.


    ¡°Hi there. How¡¯s school?¡±


    ¡°I got ten stars again, brother!¡± she said, then she showed me her wrists full of star stickers.


    I patted her head. ¡°That¡¯s a great job, Elisse! Let¡¯s show that to your sisterter, okay? For sure, she¡¯ll be so proud of you, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother!¡±


    Just as soon as we stepped inside my car, my phone vibrated. It was a message from Winter.


    ¡°Your sister just messaged me. She said we¡¯re going to have dinner outside tonight.¡±


    ¡°Really, brother?!¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. So, shall we go now?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m so excited to see Miss Winter!¡±


    ***


    ¡°She said she just has to go somewhere first, before going straight here. So, we have to wait for her for a while.¡±


    Elisse nodded her head. ¡°Okay.¡±


    While waiting for Winter, Elisse and I decided to go to the ying area of the restaurant where kids could draw and y with each other. I just sat on a chair while watching Elisse.


    ¡°Matthew?¡±


    I immediately looked up and saw a brte woman smiling in front of me. It didn¡¯t take too long for me to recognize her. I stood up and looked at her. ¡°Miss Mitchel, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! I¡¯m so d you still remember me!¡±


    ¡°Of course, how could I forget about a beautiful woman like you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Matthew. There you are again.¡±


    Chloe Mitchell is the one and only daughter of my next suspect. Her father never shows up to social gatherings, so the only way to go see and have direct contact with him is to get to be close to his daughter.


    ¡°By the way, what are you doing here?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°As usual, Dad arranged a blind date for me again. I wonder how long he will keep on doing this when he already knows I don¡¯t want to rush things out. I want to meet someone naturally, without going on a blind date. Like you.¡± she said, giving me a flirtatious smile.


    ¡°For sure, your father¡¯s just doing what he thinks is best for you.¡±


    She nodded her head and moved closer to me. ¡°You look dashing as ever, Matthew. I wonder if you could just be my blind date.¡±


    ¡°I would l-


    ¡°Matthew!¡±


    We both got surprised when a woman wearing a ck cap, ck face mask, and ck sunss arrived. She walked straight to where we were standing, then she blocked me from Chloe.


    ¡°Who is this woman?¡± she suddenly asked. That¡¯s when I found out she was Winter.


    ¡°I¡¯m Matthew¡¯s close friend. And who are you?¡±


    Winter eyed Chloe from head to toe before she took off her sunsses. ¡°I¡¯m his wife. Any problem with that?¡±


    ¡°W-Winter Wesley?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Chloe looked at me. ¡°You never mentioned a wife before. Matthew, your wife is Winter Wesley?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes. Chloe, I-


    ¡°I thought you were single. I thought-


    ¡°Well, you thought. Matthew is my husband. And guess what? We even have a child.¡± Winter cut her off.


    Damn it.


    Chloe nced at me with her eyes filled with tears before leaving.


    I heaved a deep sigh.


    I guess I should just think of another way to get to be close with Mr. Mitchell.


    ¡°Looking so depressed, huh? Were you having a good time with thatme woman just now?¡±


    ¡°Winter, it¡¯s not what you think. She¡¯s just a friend.¡±


    She nodded her head. ¡°A friend. But you hid your marital status from her. You¡¯re just like other men, saying they¡¯re single in front of any woman they find interesting.¡±


    ¡°Winter¨C


    ¡°Miss Winter!¡±


    ¡°Elisse!¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I wasn¡¯t able to continue what I was about to tell her because Elisse came running to her. Later on, we started eating, although Winter still keeps on ring at me.


    What did you do again, Themis?


    For sure Winter got mad because that might ruin her image. Looks like I need to be more careful now. Flirting with other women would do me no good. We may not be real husband and wife, but in the eyes ofw and in Winter¡¯s eyes, we¡¯re still married.


    If Chloe Mitchell ever tells her father not to engage with me anymore, then most probably I¡¯ll have James take over it for me. I should be more cautious now, or else all of my ns are going to be ruined. That¡¯s thest thing I want to happen.

 CHAPTER 49: SEDUCING MY HUSBAND

    Winter¡¯s POV


    I checked myself in front of the mirror before leaving my room. I was wearing a short red fitted dress and my hair was down. Today is the 70th birthday of grandpa. Of course, he invited all of us to attend his celebration.


    ¡°Do I look beautiful?¡± I asked Elisse and Matthew, who were sitting on the sofa while waiting for me.


    A smile appeared on Elisse¡¯s face, but Matthew didn¡¯t show any reaction while looking at me.


    ¡°You look so pretty, Miss Winter!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Elisse.¡± I turned to Matthew. ¡°How about you, Matthew? Do I look pretty for you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? O-Of course. Of course, you do. Shall we go now?¡±


    I covertly rolled my eyes. He doesn¡¯t even look like he¡¯s interested. We drove to the venue for grandpa¡¯s birthday and we immediately saw my parents and, of course, my ever-perfect sister, Summer, who is so good at giving out fake smiles to everyone.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Winter and Matthew!¡± she cooed as she gave me a kiss on the cheek.


    ¡°Hi there, Summer.¡± Matthew smiled at her.


    ¡°Matthew. I¡¯m so d to see you again. Oh, and you are with this adorable youngdy. Hello there, Elisse!¡±


    But since Elisse already knows that my sister is a born stic, she ignored her and hid behind me instead.


    ¡°Sorry, she¡¯s not that fond of faking with other people.¡± I said, sarcastically.


    Summer for sure got insulted, but she still forced a smile on her face. ¡°I-It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get along soon. You can also go to our house and we¡¯ll have a tea party.¡±


    ¡°Elisse would love that.¡± said Matthew.


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t.¡± I said, which made Matthew look at me as if I just said something wrong.


    I saw Summer frowned, then she finally left.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said that to her, Winter. And Elisse, you didn¡¯t even say hello to her.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to, anyway. Don¡¯t force her to do something she doesn¡¯t even want to do.¡±


    He just heaved a sigh. I couldn¡¯t help smiling while looking at him. Matthew looked so handsome as ever, especially now that he¡¯s wearing a ck suit and his hair was slicked back. I kind of want to grab him by his nape and kiss him.


    Wait, what did I just say?


    He¡¯s really making me a pervert.


    ¡°Winter! Matthew!¡±


    My eyes widened in delight as I finally saw grandpa walking toward us. There were four bodyguards behind him.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± I ran into him and hugged him tightly. ¡°Happy birthday, grandpa! I missed you so much!¡±


    Grandpa smiled as I moved away from him. ¡°Oh, Winter. I missed you so much too, honey. You look beautiful as ever!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, grandpa!¡±


    ¡°So, how¡¯s everything going?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    He secretly nced at Matthew before looking at me again. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and your husband? Are you guys doing okay? How¡¯s the progress?¡±


    I heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Actually, grandpa. I don¡¯t really feel great about it. He didn¡¯t even give anypliment about my look tonight. He seem not to really care about me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say things like that, honey. For sure he¡¯ll appreciate you, too. Just take it slowly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to do anymore, grandpa. Maybe I¡¯m not really his type.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to do something?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No need, grandpa. I can do it myself. I¡¯m not the type of woman who gives up easily. I always get what I want.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my grandchild.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wesley. Happy birthday.¡± Matthew greeted him with a hug.


    Grandpa tapped him by the shoulders. ¡°Thanks, grandson. I¡¯m so d to see you with your wife and this little girl right here.¡±


    ¡°Go on and introduce yourself to grandpa, Elisse.¡±


    Elisse shyly walked toward Grandpa and blessed. ¡°H-Happy birthday, grandpa¡­ My name is Elisse.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, dear youngdy. You look exactly like Winter when she was just a kid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, grandpa. Now, I¡¯m that maybe I gave birth to her a few years ago and just had an amnesia.¡± I kidded which made all of themugh.


    After greetings, the celebration already started. There were lots of businessmen and even celebrities who attended the party. Matthew, Elisse, and I decided to take our seats.


    ¡°You look handsome tonight, Matthew.¡± Iplimented him as we sat down.


    He looked at me, surprised. ¡°T-Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you at leastpliment me back?¡± I said while pouting.


    ¡°O-Of course, you look as beautiful as ever, Winter.¡±


    That immediately made my whole face feel hot. It was as if that was the first-everpliment one has given me. All of the people around me usuallypliments me, but when ites to Matthew, it¡¯s different. I feel like it¡¯s really true.


    ¡°T-Thank you¡­¡± I said shyly.


    ¡°Miss Winter, you are blushing¡­¡± Elisse started teasing me.


    My eyes widened. ¡°W-What?! Of course, I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°You are, Miss Winter.¡±


    ¡°Elisse, stop teasing me already!¡±


    The yful kid justughed while looking at me. I nced at Matthew, and he was just busy looking around as if finding someone.


    It¡¯s really annoying whenever he¡¯s acting like he¡¯s not really interested in me. Like he doesn¡¯t care about what I feel or what I do.


    Matthew. You can¡¯t always treat me like this. I will make sure to make you fall in love with me in no time. And what that time finallyes, you can never escape from me again.

 CHAPTER 50: I LIKE YOU

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Oh, look who¡¯s here. Winter and her poor husband.¡±


    I rolled my eyes as soon as I saw mom and dad. Mom eyed Matthew from head to toe before speaking again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to greet me or at least show some respect to me?¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Mrs. Wesley.¡± Matthew was about to kiss her on the cheek, but mom looked away.


    ¡°Make sure to behave well here. Beggars like you shouldn¡¯t show your real character here if you don¡¯t want Daddy¡¯s birthday to be ruined.¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°I understand, Mrs. Wesley.¡±


    ¡°Now, get me some wine.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Matthew was about to go and follow what mom asked him to do, but I stood up and stopped him.


    ¡°There are servers all over the venue. Why don¡¯t you ask them? Or maybe why don¡¯t you go there and get yourself some wine? My husband isn¡¯t your servant. You can¡¯t just boss him around, as he owes you something.¡±


    Mom and Dad¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°W-What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Matthew is my husband, not your servant.¡±


    Momughed sarcastically. ¡°Oh, so you changed your attitude towards him now? Last time I checked, you don¡¯t even consider him your husband. Did he do something to you? Or maybe he threatened you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know him, mommy. If there¡¯s someone who knows him well, that¡¯s me. So starting from now on, Matthew is a part of our family. You can¡¯t boss him around and ask him to carry your groceries. He¡¯s also the president of ourpany now. So if I were you, I would give some respect to him.¡±


    ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s what you want. But I will never respect a poor man like him who obviously just got into our family because Daddy pitied him.¡±


    Matthew beckoned me to stop arguing with them already, but I ignored him. Especially when mom saw Elisse.


    ¡°And who is this little girl here? Don¡¯t tell me that man brought in another burden to your house?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°She is not a burden, and I was the one who decided to take her in. Mom, can¡¯t you just go and do your matters? Stop ruining our night already.¡±


    ¡°Winter..¡± Matthew kept on calling me.


    Mom obviously got surprised by how I acted, but then she just rolled her eyes before asking Dad to leave with her.


    I heaved a sigh of relief as I look at Elisse, who seem to be surprised about what just happened, too.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Winter,¡± she said with a smile on her face.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have talked to them like that, Winter. They are still your parents.¡± Matthew suddenly whispered to me.


    I looked at him. ¡°They were insulting you, Matthew. Why wouldn¡¯t I talk to them like that?¡±


    ¡°But-


    ¡°Can we not talk about them already? I don¡¯t want another lecturing.¡±


    He just heaved a sigh and took a sip of his wine.


    Why does he keep on defending them when all they do is insult him? Mom probably isn¡¯t aware that I know what he¡¯s asking Matthew to do whenever she goes to our house. She bosses him around like a servant and asks him to do the things that only maids ought to do.


    Later on, everyone started dancing. Someone asked me to dance and since I want Matthew to get jealous, I immediately agreed and we went in the middle of the people dancing, too. I kept on ncing at Matthew while I was dancing with another man, but all he did was talk to Elisse or stare at his phone.


    Then, all of a sudden, I saw Summer walking towards him. She whispered something to Matthew and he stood up.


    Wait, are they going to dance?


    No way!


    Before they could even go to the dance floor, I rushed toward them and held Matthew¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Winter.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going to take my husband?¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re just going to dance like everybody else.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Go ahead and look for a single man to dance with you.¡±


    ¡°What-


    ¡°I¡¯m going to dance with my husband.¡±


    Summer looked so surprised, but I just smiled at her as I dragged Mathew to the dance floor.


    ¡°Winter, why did you do that to her?¡±


    ¡°Why? What did I do? Is it wrong for me to ask my husband to dance?¡± I asked innocently.


    Matthew almost frowned. He had no choice but to dance with me while everyone around us kept on staring at us as if envious of how handsome Matthew was.


    ¡°Matthew,¡± I called him while we were dancing.


    He looked straight into my eyes. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Why did you agree to marry me? Is it really because of my family¡¯s wealth?¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond immediately. He thought for a while before speaking to me again. ¡°I married you because I didn¡¯t want to ignore your grandfather¡¯s request. I didn¡¯t have any ce to go to anymore.¡±


    ¡°So, you married me because you needed to.¡±


    ¡°You married me because of your grandfather too, right?¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°That¡¯s right. But that¡¯s in the past. Things change over time, you know.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What if one day, I just tell you that I¡¯m beginning to like you? What would you do?¡±


    That question of mine only caused Matthew to be silent for a while. He heaved a deep sigh, then he looked straight into my eyes. ¡°You said that¡¯s never going to happen. So, I won¡¯t be worried. A woman like you doesn¡¯t suit someone like me, anyway.¡±


    ¡°I like you. Are you going to be mad at me?¡±


    His eyes widened. ¡°Winter¡­¡±


    I could feel the tears filling my eyes as I was staring back at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have an interest in me? Do you love somebody else? Or do you like me too?¡±


    ¡°Win¨C


    ¡°No, don¡¯t answer me. I don¡¯t want to hear anything from you. Matthew, I will make you fall in love with me. Then I¡¯ll ask you again one day.¡±

 CHAPTER 51: WINTER鈥橲 WAYS

    Themis¡¯ POV


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what Winter told mest night. She just told me she liked me, and she didn¡¯t even look like she was joking.


    Could it really be that she already likes me?


    But I thought she hated me?


    Maybe she was just trying to tease me.


    I shook my head as I put my robe on and stepped out of the bathroom. I almost jumped when I saw Winter sitting on my bed with a smile on her face.


    ¡°W-Winter, what are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at your work right now?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Good morning, Matthew! Oh, my manager told me that the filming will startte today, so I don¡¯t really need to hurry myself up. By the way, I have prepared breakfast for you. Just go downstairs as soon as you¡¯re done dressing up, okay?¡±


    I nodded my head absentmindedly. The way she was acting confuses me so much.


    After saying all those things to me, she already left. I just changed my clothes into my working attire before going downstairs straight to the dining room, where I found Winter and Elisse sitting at the table, probably waiting for me to arrive.


    ¡°Good morning, brother!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Elisse. Are you ready for today¡¯s ss?¡±


    She nodded her head enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, I am! Also, Miss Winter prepared our breakfast today! You should taste it, brother!¡±


    ¡°Alright. By the way, Winter. Thank you for preparing today¡¯s breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, don¡¯t thank me. I¡¯d willingly do it for you every day if you want me to,¡± She said while smiling at me.


    Seriously, I don¡¯t even know how I should react to everything that she¡¯s doing. I¡¯m not used to her being so nice to me.


    I tasted the breakfast that Winter cooked while they were both gazing at me as if waiting for my reaction.


    ¡°I-It tastes good.¡± I said.


    ¡°Really? Oh, thank goodness! I thought it would taste bad!¡± said Winter.


    Actually, it doesn¡¯t taste really good. But of course, she did her best to prepare it for us, so I didn¡¯t have any right toin.


    ¡°Matthew, what¡¯s your favorite food? I will cook it for you!¡± Winter suddenly and I almost choked from the food I was eating.


    ¡°W-Well, I like Italian pasta.¡±


    She nodded her head as if trying to remember what pasta looks like. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll make sure to ask the maids about it.¡±


    ¡°You no longer have to do that for me, Winter. I think this is enough. Besides, I know you have work to do. It might add up to your stress if you still cook for us.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. I am more than willing to cook for you, Matthew. Like what a wife does for her husband.¡±


    I nced around us and I saw the maids looking at us while smiling, so I cleared my throat and drank some water.


    ***


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    I put my pen down and raised my head up to see my secretary who just stepped inside my office. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Miss Winter Wesley is outside, Sir. Should I-


    ¡°Matthew!¡±


    Before I could even ask my secretary to let her in, Winter already forced herself in with a smile on her face. I just nodded at my secretary and he had already left.


    I stood up and looked at Winter, who was holding a lunchbox.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Have you had lunch already?¡±


    ¡°I had so many things to do that I lost track of time. What brought you here?¡±


    She put the lunchbox above my desk and opened it. ¡°I actually brought you lunch. Although I wasn¡¯t the one who cooked it because I was busy filming, the one who organized everything in this lunchbox.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have wasted time preparing it just for me. For sure that interrupted your work. Even so, thank you for bringing it to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you appreciated it. Here, have your lunch now,¡± She said as she sat on the chair beside my desk.


    I sat back in my swivel chair. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat, too?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m on a diet. And besides, I¡¯ll be full just watching you eat.¡±


    ¡°A-Alright. I¡¯ll eat now.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    I started eating while Winter was just staring at me with her chin resting on both of her hands. It was as if she was watching a movie while looking at me, which made it hard for me to eat properly.


    ¡°B-By the way, how¡¯s work?¡± I asked her, just to make it less awkward. I thought she would stop staring at my mouth, but she didn¡¯t.


    She kept on watching me as she talked. ¡°We¡¯ll be having ourst filming next week before I choose another movie to star in.¡±


    ¡°I see. Looks like you have a lot of work lined up as soon as you finish one. That must be really tiring for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s really quite tiring sometimes that it makes me want to retire from showbiz and just live a peaceful life away from the spotlight,¡± she said without taking his eyes off me as if I was her favorite movie she couldn¡¯t miss.


    I nodded my head. ¡°But you¡¯re also afraid that you¡¯ll regret it in the end, right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I don¡¯t want to hear another I told you so from my parents.¡±


    ¡°But your happiness must be your utmost priority. You shouldn¡¯t think about what other people would think about you.¡±


    A smile appeared on her face. ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s what I actually want to do, but I guess people like me who live to be liked by other people would find it hard to do that.¡±


    I was about to speak again, but Winter suddenly moved her face closer to me. I put the cutlery down and leaned on my swivel chair. ¡°W-What is it?¡±


    She kept on moving her face closer to mine until she raises her hand and wiped the corner of my mouth with her thumb. ¡°You have something on your lips.¡±


    Then the door suddenly went open with that awkward scene.


    ¡°Winter?!¡±

 CHAPTER 52: HEARTBREAK

    Winter¡¯s POV


    Matthew immediately stood up as soon as grandpa stepped inside the office, seeing us in a really awkward scene.


    ¡°M-Mr. Wesley.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing here?¡±


    Grandpa nodded his head and sat on the couch while looking at us. ¡°Well, I actually have something to tell Matthew. But looks like I disturbed your alone time together.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, you didn¡¯t disturb us. Winter just came here to bring me some lunch.¡±


    ¡°Is that true, Winter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandpa. I brought him lunch since I know he sometimes skips his lunch because of too much work that he has to do. Aren¡¯t I thoughtful?¡±


    Grandpa nodded his head while smiling. ¡°Looks like the two of you are getting along well now. That¡¯s good news.¡±


    ¡°Right. By the way, grandpa. You said that you have something to tell Matthew, right? If it¡¯s that important, then might as well I leave the two of you here.¡± I said as I stood up and left Matthew¡¯s office.


    Grandpa already knows about my real feelings toward Matthew. Although he didn¡¯t promise he would help me. He said I should be fine on my own and if Matthew had feelings for me too, he would admit it eventually.


    And who wouldn¡¯t fall in love with me, anyway?


    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry if Winter keeps on bugging you. She just seems to really like you now, and I haven¡¯t seen her like that before.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯m just afraid that would distract her from her work.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like her? I mean, romantically? Aren¡¯t you attracted to her?¡±


    ¡°My only focus right now is on my n and finding the person behind the death of my parents. I don¡¯t think I can ept distractions.¡±


    ¡°I understand. And you probably have somebody you like.¡±


    That made me speechless for a while. There¡¯s never a day I never thought about Belle. I badly want to see her already, but I need to set aside my personal matters in order to focus on what¡¯s more important. After all the years that have passed, for sure Belle already has someone she likes.


    ¡°Matthew. I am not forcing you to like my granddaughter or do something that is against from your will, but I just want to ask you a favor.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°If you think there is no chance that you will like her, then might as well tell her directly. Winter already had so many heartbreaks, even from her own family. That is why I want you to tell her while the wound is not yet deep.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°I understand, Mr. Wesley.¡±


    ¡°For sure it would still hurt her, but she will get over it.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Can we talk for a while?¡± I asked Winter as soon as we were done having our dinner. She was the one who prepare my dinner again. She even asked me if I want her to give me a back massage, but I politely declined it.


    A smile immediately appeared on her face. ¡°Sure!¡±


    We went to the mansion¡¯s garden for a while. It was already eight in the evening, so the lights were turned on. Winter looked up at the sky with a smile on her face. ¡°The sky looks beautiful tonight, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°I really love the stars. They always remind us that even in the darkness, we are not alone.¡±


    I saw a glimpse of sadness in her eyes as she said that. I don¡¯t want to add up to her sadness, but I don¡¯t want to give her false hopes, too. Just like what Mr. Wesley told me a while ago, I should make it clear to her while it doesn¡¯t cut that deep yet.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Winter.¡±


    She turned around and faced me. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I-I want to say something to you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, what is it?¡±


    I heaved a deep sigh. It¡¯s really hard for me to say it, but I need to do this.


    ¡°Winter, I do really appreciate the things that you are doing for me. And as you confessed to me before, I know you¡¯re doing all of that because you like me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And so?¡±


    ¡°And so I just want to make it clear for you. I-I don¡¯t really think I could be the right one for you.¡±


    She got surprised because of what I just told her. She blinked for a few times before nodding her head. ¡°I know that already, Matthew. Didn¡¯t I tell you not to say your feelings to me? I told you I will just do whatever I want for now, then when I finally had enough, that¡¯s when I¡¯m going to ask you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my mind will change, Winter. I don¡¯t want to make you do so many things for me, then put it into waste just because I can¡¯t reciprocate the love you have given.¡±


    Tears started filling her eyes. ¡°Are you really that cruel? How can you break a woman¡¯s heart like this? If you don¡¯t like me, then just let me at least express my feelings for you in a way that I want. I¡¯m not even asking for you to love me back, Matthew.¡±


    ¡°But Winter¡ª


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to hear anything from you anymore. You don¡¯t have the right to boss me around and dictate me about to whom I should invest my feelings. I don¡¯t need your opinion, and I don¡¯t care if I am not your type. I will do what I want!¡± she yelled with tears running down her face. Later on, she ran away.


    I just shook my head and covered my face with my palm as I sat down on the bench.


    As I expected.


    For sure, I hurt her. But I don¡¯t want to make it look like I am enjoying what she¡¯s been doing for me. If there is someone that Winter deserves, that¡¯s not me. I¡¯m just a stranger who meddled with her peaceful life.

 CHAPTER 53: I WON鈥橳 GIVE UP

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Winter? Are you alright? Why do you look so down today? Did something wrong happen?¡± asked Haley as soon as she saw me step out of my car.


    I looked at her with a nk expression on my face. ¡°Let¡¯s just finish filming already, okay? I badly want to take some rest now.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel alright, then we can film next time.¡±


    ¡°No, I badly need to finish this movie. I don¡¯t want to see Ian¡¯s face anymore.¡±


    Haley heaved a sigh and made me sit on a bench. ¡°Fine. But tell me what your problem is.¡±


    ¡°Matthew.¡±


    ¡°Oh, your husband?¡±


    ¡°He told me he doesn¡¯t like me and that he won¡¯t change his mind no matter what happens.¡±


    Her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°W-What?! Did he really say that?!¡±


    ¡°He did, even though I already told him not to say those kinds of things to me yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, poor you. That¡¯s so brave of him to turn down Winter Wesley. Does he even know how many men are fighting for your attention?¡±


    I wiped the tears from my eyes. ¡°He told me I don¡¯t deserve someone like him.¡±


    ¡°So, what are you going to do now? Are you going to give up already? Are you going to stop chasing after him?¡±


    ¡°Of course, not. There is no way I would give up so easily.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re still nning to seduce him?¡±


    ¡°If there is someone who¡¯s going to lose here, it¡¯s not me.¡±


    Haley smiled at me. ¡°I knew it. You won¡¯t really stop doing everything until you get him, huh? Is that how madly in love you are with Matthew?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°He was the one who made me fall in love with him, anyway? It¡¯s his responsibility to take charge and love me back.¡±


    ¡°Of course. No one can ever break Winter Wesley¡¯s heart.¡±


    I don¡¯t even know why what Matthew did or what he made me eat for me to be like this. Maybe this is just my nature, but I really don¡¯t want to be rejected by him.


    I really really really want to make him mine.


    ***


    ¡°Where¡¯s Matthew?¡± I asked the maids as soon as I arrived at the mansion.


    ¡°Sir Matthew just left a while ago, Miss Winter.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°Miss Winter!¡±


    Elisse rushed toward me and gave me a hug. Giving me a wee hug has be her hobby ever since we became close together. That actually makes me feel better, especially whenever I am tired from filming all day.


    ¡°Hello there. Do you know where your brother went?¡± I asked her as we both moved away from each other.


    ¡°He said it¡¯s an important trip, Miss Winter.¡±


    My brows furrowed. ¡°An important trip? What trip is that? He didn¡¯t even tell me.¡±


    Elisse just stared at me, confusingly. It was obvious that Matthew didn¡¯t tell her anything about the ce he went to and the reason behind that.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just change my clothes upstairs, then we¡¯ll have our dinner, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    As soon as I stepped inside my room, I took my phone out of my bag and dialed grandpa¡¯s number. It took him a while before answering the call. It was already night, for sure he was getting ready to bed.


    ¡°My dear grandchild, why did you call?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, do you know where Matthew went? He was not here in our house when I arrived.¡± I directly asked him. He is the only one Matthew talks to and his boss, so he¡¯s most probably the knows about Matthew¡¯s business trip.


    ¡°Oh, he probably started his business trip already. He needs to do that for ourpany. He is so hands-on in ourpany matters, you know.¡±


    ¡°Without even telling me?¡±


    Grandpa paused for a moment. ¡°He probably forgot to tell you about it. Maybe he¡¯ll call youter to inform you. For sure he was too focused about work that he forgot.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he already escaped after what I told him.¡±


    ¡°Winter, dear, for sure he won¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, tell me where did he go.¡±


    Grandpa hesitated at first, but he had no choice but to give me the address of the ce where Matthew would stay at.


    ¡°Elisse, do you want to go with me?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to follow your brother,¡± I said with a smile on my face.


    Her eyes widened. ¡°F-Follow him? But why?¡±


    ¡°Because he might meet with some other woman.¡±


    ¡°I want to go with you, Miss Winter, but I still have to go to school,¡± she said while pouting.


    ¡°Alright. But will it be okay with you to be left here with the maids?¡±


    Elisse nodded her head enthusiastically. ¡°Yes. I will wait for you and brother toe back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re going to buy toys for you.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I already have so many toys inside my room, Miss Winter. I just want to see you and brother together.¡±


    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°Brother, where are you going?¡± Elisse asked me as soon as she saw me walking down the stairs, bringing my luggage with me.


    I put my luggage down before looking at her. ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip. I¡¯ll be back after a week, so stay here with Winter, okay? Be a good girl.¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother. Take care!¡±


    I patted her head, then I already started walking outside.


    Mr. Wesley asked me to go on a business trip, not just because thepany needs it, but also to be away from Winter for a while. After saying those things to her, for sure she wouldn¡¯t want to see me. I also want her to have some time to think and realize that she doesn¡¯t really like me.


    Also, I would be meeting someone rted to the n I am doing.


    I don¡¯t really have time to waste for some unnecessary things. Being away from that mansion would help me focus on what I am supposed to do.

 CHAPTER 54: FOLLOWING MATTHEW

    Winter¡¯s POV


    Does he really think he would be able to get away from me? No way!


    I would follow him no matter where he goes! Even if he goes to hell or another!


    Grandpa provided me with the exact address of the hotel where Matthew is staying at. He even told me not to distract Matthew while he was at work.


    ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am. Do you have any reservations here?¡± thedy at the front desk asked me as I arrived at the hotel where Matthew is.


    ¡°I¡¯m Matthew¡¯s wife. The President of Wesley Holdings.¡±


    Her eyes widened as soon as she heard what I said. ¡°W-Winter Wesley?!¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell anyone I¡¯m here. I don¡¯t want the paparazzi to go and follow every move I¡¯ll make. I¡¯m just here for my husband.¡±


    She nodded with her face blushing. ¡°Y-Yes, Ma¡¯am. Your husband checked in herest night. He¡¯s in room 1034.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thanks!¡±


    After that, I immediately rode the elevator going to Matthew¡¯s room. I heaved a deep sigh as I stood in front of his door.


    I knocked on the door a few times before he finally opened it with a surprised look on his face. ¡°W-Winter?!¡±


    ¡°Hi! Missed me?¡±


    ¡°W-What are you¡ª


    Before he could even finish speaking, I had already forced myself into his room.


    ¡°This room is quite huge for you to be alone here, huh?¡±


    Matthew closed the door and walked toward me. ¡°Winter, how did you know that I¡¯m here? And-


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going on a business trip. Don¡¯t you even care about me?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t tell you. I just thought that maybe it would be better not to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still your wife, you know. You still have to inform me about what you must do. Anyway, it¡¯s alright now. I¡¯ll just be staying here with you.¡±


    ¡°W-What?!¡±


    I looked at him with a smile on my face. ¡°Why, is there something wrong with that?


    ¡°Winter, look, I know you¡¯re still doing this because of what I told you. But this is for thepany of your family. I didn¡¯te here just because I want to avoid you.¡±


    ¡°I know that. And don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any intention of disturbing you while you work. I just want to be with you, that¡¯s all.¡±


    He heaved a deep sigh. He didn¡¯t say anything after that.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the bathroom?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s next to the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Ooh! There¡¯s a mini kitchen, too? How great!¡±


    Matthew sat in front of a desk and started typing something on hisptop, so I just went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Just thinking about my ns, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. He got so surprised upon seeing me, but I guess he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He couldn¡¯t even ask me to leave.


    After taking a bath, I wore my pajamas and stepped out. I just got surprised when I saw Matthew already preparing dinner.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just wash your hands. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡±


    A smile appeared on my face as I walked toward the kitchen. ¡°Oh, you even prepared dinner for me. You really are the sweetest husband ever!¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he just sat down. I reached for the chair beside him and sat down, too. ¡°Are you mad at me?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh? No. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Matthew. I promise not to bother you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    No one was talking as we eat. Matthew was probably thinking about the ways he could get rid of me.


    ¡°By the way, are we going to share the same bed?¡± I asked him out of nowhere.


    ¡°I can just sleep on the couch. You sleep on the bed.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Let¡¯s just share. The bed¡¯s king-sized, anyway.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look at me. ¡°It¡¯s better that way.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Just don¡¯t me me if you end up catching a cold by sleeping on the couch.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be fine alone here tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°You can take me wherever you go, anyway,¡± I said while smiling like a kid at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t take you to the office. You will just get bored there.¡±


    I shook my head stubbornly. ¡°Of course, not. I can watch you all day, even if you do nothing but work.¡±


    He obviously got surprised, but what I just said was as if I was a psychopath who¡¯s so addicted to him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t force yourself. Winter, I know you also have more important things to do. You can just go anywhere you like instead ofing with me.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to go with you. Matthew, please let me go with you.¡±


    ¡°Winter¨C


    I stood up. ¡°I will go with you whether you like it or not!¡±


    After that, I walked toward the bed and sat down as I pretend to be texting someone on my phone.


    I heard Matthew heave a sigh, but he didn¡¯t say anything and just started washing the dishes. When it was already time to sleep, he just took two pillows and a nket, then hey down on the couch. The lights were already off and all that we could only hear was the airing from the air conditioner.


    ¡°Matthew, are you still awake?¡±


    ¡°I am. Why?¡± he answered.


    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to ask. I thought you were already asleep. Who are you thinking of?¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply immediately. ¡°I am thinking about my meeting tomorrow. I am thinking about the ways on how I can convince them to invest in ourpany.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°After your meeting tomorrow, can we go somewhere? I actually want to go and see the best spots in this country. I haven¡¯t been here yet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do that. But I can ask my secretary to go with you.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just wait for you until your meeting is adjourned.¡±


    ¡°Winter.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Matthew! I¡¯ll go to sleep now.¡±


    I pretended to be asleep. I even heard him sigh before he decided to sleep, too.

 CHAPTER 55: BOTHERING

    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°I am ready!¡± Winter cooed as she stepped out of the bathroom, wearing a pink dress and ck sunsses as if she was going to an award show. She insisted on going to our investor¡¯spany with me. I already told her not to, but she was so stubborn.


    I looked at her in confusion. ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday that I wille to your office?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what you¡¯re going to wear?¡±


    She checked herself and looked at me again. ¡°Is there anything wrong with what I am wearing?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. I¡¯m just wondering if you¡¯ll befortable wearing a dress in thatpany. You might get the attention of employees there and so they¡¯ll recognize you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not true. This is my simplest dress, actually.¡±


    Since she didn¡¯t seem to change her mind at any moment, I just nodded my head. I actually got surprised when I saw herst night. I asked Mr. Wesley about it and he told me Winter pleaded for him to allow her to follow me. I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s running into her mind, but I just hope she won¡¯t really interrupt my work.


    ¡°G-Good morning, Matthew. It¡¯s really nice meeting you. Shall I tour you around thepany?¡± asked Mr. Courtney, the CEO I will have a meeting with.


    I nodded my head with a smile on my face. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Courtney. It would be my honor.¡±


    I had to nce at Winter first before I followed Mr. Courtney. I asked her to at least wear a wig and a cap so people won¡¯t recognize her. If they do, they¡¯ll just end up bothering her, and the paparazzi might even go all the way here and cause amotion.


    She didn¡¯t listen to me even though I already told her she might just get bored waiting for me.


    ¡°¡­ and this is our conference room.¡±


    ¡°Yourpany is simple yet detailed. One of the reasons why we want you to be one of our investors. It¡¯s such an honor to be toured by you, Mr. Courtney.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°You know you don¡¯t even need to go all the way here just to get our favor. I have heard a lot of good things about you and about how you made Wesley Holdings more sessful. You are an incredibly intelligent man, Matthew.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Courtney, but I think I can¡¯t take all the credit for the sess of ourpany. We have our employees and our CEO who works hard, and of course, our investors who trusted us.¡±


    Mr. Courtney kept on smiling as he nodded his head. ¡°As expected from you. By the way, of course, we¡¯ll ept the offer of yourpany.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Courtney.¡±


    ¡°I am looking forward to the sess of bothpanies. I think Wesley would be able to surpass what Lockwood did a long, long time ago because of you.¡±


    Hearing that made me look at him. I tried not to sound suspicious. ¡°Lockwood?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know about that famous family? Well, for sure you don¡¯t since you¡¯re still young. There was once a very wealthy family who took over the whole business world because of their wits and power. But then one night, a tragic incident happened that killed all of them.¡± he leaned on his seat. ¡°Their family vanished like a wind and not even one has heard of them after that.¡±


    ¡°Lockwood? Do you personally know them?¡±


    Mr. Courtneyughed sarcastically. ¡°I don¡¯t personally know their family, but I know the head. That man who did nothing but belittle mypany. I guess they somehow deserve what happened to them.¡±


    I balled my hands into a fist as soon as I heard him say that. ¡°What eptable reason do you have to say such a terrible thing? How can someone deserve death?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Matthew. You just don¡¯t know about that family. For sure, everyone wished for their fall. I just hope yourpany wouldn¡¯t be like them. That would cause a huge problem if that ever happens.¡±


    ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry, Mr, Courtney. That would never happen. You can trust me.¡±


    ¡°I know that, Matthew. You wouldn¡¯t be just like that traitor.¡±


    We had to talk about each other¡¯spanies and signed the agreements before our meeting ended. As soon as I stepped out of the conference room, I saw Winter sitting outside while scrolling through her phone. She stood up upon seeing me.


    ¡°Is your meeting already done?¡± she asked me like a kid who had been waiting for her father.


    ¡°I still have four more meetings. It would take longer. You can just go home or ask Peter to take you anywhere you like. You¡¯ll just get bored here.¡±


    I thought she would agree, but then she shook her head stubbornly as she sat down again. ¡°I will wait for you here, no matter what happens.¡±


    ¡°Winter, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have time to go somewhere with you today. I already told you I came here for business.¡±


    ¡°I know that. Go on, go back to work. I¡¯ll be waiting here.¡±


    I just heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Just go home if you ever feel bored here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She is such a hard-headed woman. I don¡¯t think she could even stand waiting for long there. For sure, she¡¯ll leave soon. I am also doing these things just so she could give up bothering me around. I can¡¯t really proceed to the other things I need to do that are rted to my investigation if she¡¯s around.


    Mr. Courtney is one of my suspects now. My father never informed me about him, but he sure holds a grudge against our family. The way he talks ill about my grandpa and father, he surely nned something before, too. Whether or not that is rted to that incident, I will find that all out.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 CHAPTER 56: CHANGE

    Themis¡¯ POV


    It was already six in the afternoon when I finished all of my business appointments for the day. I thought Winter had already left, but as I reached thepany lounge area, I saw her lying on the couch.


    I walked towards her. ¡°Winter.¡±


    When I removed her sunsses, that¡¯s when I found out she was actually sleeping.


    She really waited for me all day, as she promised. I thought she would get tired and leave me, but she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°M-Matthew!¡± she got up as soon as she saw me. ¡°Are your meetings done already? Please, if you still have meetings to attend, just move them to tomorrow. I¡¯ve been waiting here all day, and all I ate was that chicken sandwich and caramel coffee from the pantry!¡± sheined to me like a kid. Her hair was already messed up she really look like she has just woken up.


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a softugh as I pat her head. ¡°It¡¯s done. We can go home now.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. Shall I treat you to dinner for waiting that long?¡±


    Winter crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Of course, you should! Imagine making the Goddess Winter Wesley for so long! Just because I like you already means you can take advantage of my feelings.¡±


    I looked around us to see if someone had heard what she just said. Good thing no one did because they were all busy doing their things. I cleared my throat as I nodded my head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    In the end, we decided to go to a nearby restaurant to have dinner.


    ¡°Is that all that you¡¯re going to eat?¡± I asked Winter when I noticed how few she ordered for herself.


    She nodded her head as she put the napkin on herp. ¡°I¡¯m having a photoshoot next week. I can¡¯t gain weight.¡±


    ¡°I see. But make sure you don¡¯t starve yourself, too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re worried about me now?!¡± she asked teasingly.


    ¡°Why did you wait that long instead of going to ces you¡¯re curious about?¡±


    She took some of her vegetable sd before responding to me. ¡°Because I went here to be with you. And it would be more boring if I go out alone. Paparazzi might even see me and try to invade my privacy again.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that they might see us here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa already hired some people to watch over us, and make sure no paparazzi would catch us together. And besides, I¡¯m in a disguise. By the way, do you have many appointments tomorrow too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She pouted. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to wait for you again.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d still wait for you. Then we¡¯d go to that tower people kept on bbering about. You know what? I heard couples who go there stay longer together.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Legends, you believe them?¡±


    ¡°Well, not really. But there¡¯s no wrong about giving it a try.¡±


    ¡°Winter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know, you don¡¯t like me. Who on earth wouldn¡¯t like me? Do you even know how men always say that I am their ideal type? You really are different. You probably have a bad taste when ites to women.¡± She hissed.


    I didn¡¯t speak and just continue eating while Winter kept on talking.


    ¡°Matthew, why don¡¯t you just like me back? I mean, we¡¯re legally married. The only thing that you have to do is to love me back. Then we can already live happily ever after. Am I not beautiful to you? Or maybe there is something you want me to enhance or change? Come on, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Eat all of that already. For sure, you¡¯re already tired.¡±


    ¡°See? You didn¡¯t answer my question again! Matthew, if I were you, I would grab this once and lifetime chance before someone even tries to take it away from you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wait!¡±


    When we finally arrived home, Winter sat on the couch and looked at me. ¡°Ah, I really loved that sd and steak! I think I already gained weight!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better than starving yourself. You can just exercise and maintain your weight, anyway.¡±


    ¡°My fans can¡¯t see me getting fat. They will surely hate me if that ever happens.¡±


    ¡°Why would they do that? If they are really your fan, they would ept the real you. Natural changes like that shouldn¡¯t even bother them.¡±


    She shook her head as she stood up. ¡°The most fearful thing in showbiz is change. Everything should always be consistent because even when a small thing changes, it can affect your entire career. Fans always picture us celebrities as gods who are perfect and do nothing wrong. But what they don¡¯t know is that we¡¯re like them, too. We get tired, curse when mad, and be ugly.¡±


    She smiled after saying all those things, but I still could see the sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get tired of following them? I mean, doing things ording to how they expect them to be. Don¡¯t you get tired of all the pretentious?¡±


    ¡°I am so sick of it all. I¡¯m so sick of following the rules of the world. I¡¯m sick of living based on what people expect me to be. I¡¯m sick of being a puppet who can¡¯t even go to a ce without getting followed by the paparazzi. But oh well, what can I do? This is the path I have chosen, and my fans are the only people who appreciate everything I do. They are the ones who make me feel likable, even though the truth is, even my own parents despise me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t get to respond immediately. I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    I have seen how her parents treated her as if she wasn¡¯t part of their family and I don¡¯t think words are enough for me tofort her already broken heart.


    It¡¯s really weird how celebrities most of the time have apletely different life than what normal people assume.

 CHAPTER 57: GAME

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Matthew, let¡¯s y a game!¡± I told him as he was about to lie down on the couch.


    His brows furrowed.


    ¡°Game? What game?¡±


    ¡°How about a staring game?¡±


    As soon as he heard what game I suggested, he frowned and sat on the couch. ¡°Let¡¯s just sleep.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Matthew! That game is just so simple! Let¡¯s just do three rounds and the loser will have to do what the winner asks.¡±


    ¡°My right eye has an eyepatch, how can I even do a staring game?¡±


    ¡°Using your left eye!¡±


    Before he could even speak again, I stood up and sat on the couch beside him.


    ¡°What¡ª


    ¡°The game begins now!¡±


    I stared straight into his left eye. It was quite hard since the other one has an eyepatch on, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that he has such beautiful eyes. His deep, sapphire eyes staring back at me immediately caused my heart to pound hard.


    ¡°I won!¡±


    I screamed when Matthew suddenly averted his gaze upon hearing his phone ring.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be counted. My phone rang. I couldn¡¯t help checking it because it might be something important.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no excuse. Matthew. Even if an earthquakees, you should still keep your eyes on me.¡±


    He shook his head. He straightened his back and fixed his gaze on me. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s do it again. I will not look away even if someone calls me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Both of us stared at each other. His slendershes made his eyes look even more appealing and intimidating at the same time. It was as if he was staring through my soul.


    Hearing my heart beating so fast, I couldn¡¯t help but talk. ¡°Your eyes are pretty. That eyepatch can¡¯t even hide it. And for no apparent reason, whenever I look into your eyes, I feel safe. As long as I see you, I am calm. It feels like there¡¯s nothing to worry about anymore.¡±


    Matthew immediately looked away upon hearing all of that. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the fact that he easily gets awkward whenever someone praises him. ¡°Your ears are turning red, Matthew.¡±


    ¡°We should stop this game now, Winter. I still have work tomorrow, I can¡¯t¡ª


    I held his arm and pulled him back before he could even stand up. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be cheating, Matthew. I already have two points, one more and I¡¯m already the winner.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Just tell me what you want me to do.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that? Don¡¯t you want to y thest round of the game? Maybe you¡¯ll win against me.¡±


    ¡°Just say it.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Alright. Then I am asking you to¡­. take off that eyepatch on your right eye. I want to see your eyes.¡±


    He was surprised, then he shook his head. ¡°I-I can¡¯t do that¡­¡±


    He looked as if he was trying to hide something from me. Maybe I asked for too much. Maybe taking off that eyepatch would only bring back traumatic events to him.


    ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll just ask you to sleep beside me.¡± I said with a smile on my face.


    ¡°Not that one either.¡±


    I pouted. ¡°Then take a day off and spend a whole day with me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do that. You know¡ª


    ¡°Then what else could I ask you to do? What¡¯s the sense of winning when I can¡¯t even ask you anything I want?!¡± I began sulking like a kid in front of him.


    I heard him heave a deep sigh before speaking again. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll check if I can have a day off, then we¡¯ll go wherever you want.¡±


    ¡°Really?! Are you sure about that?! You¡¯re going with me tomorrow?!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it would be tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Fine. As long as you promise to do that. That¡¯s a promise, okay?¡± I said as I reached my pinky finger out to him.


    He was confused at first, but then he intertwined his pinky with me, too.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Themis¡¯ POV


    It was already midnight and I still couldn¡¯t fall asleep. I stood up and went to the kitchen to drink water. As I walk back to the couch, I saw Winter sleeping soundly hugging a pillow while her nket was already on her feet. I walked towards her and tucked her in.


    ¡°Matthew¡­.¡± she suddenly whispered.


    I checked if she was awakened, but it seems like she was just dreaming.


    Dreaming about me?


    ¡°You promised, right? Just be with me¡­.¡±


    I swept the strands of hair covering her face, and that was when I had the chance to look at her face much closer. All of a sudden, I felt something on my chest. My heart started beating really fast as I stared at her face.


    Before she even gets awakened by me, I quickly went back to the couch andy down.


    What¡¯s happening to me?


    I¡¯m probably just tired.

 CHAPTER 58: FALLING FOR HER

    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°Meeting is adjourned.¡± I stood up as soon as I said that.


    It was already lunch, and today was also the day I promised to go out with Winter. We were about to leave this morning, but then I remember I still have a meeting so I had to tell her to just wait for me at a coffee shop.


    She was staring at the window, obviously getting bored as I stepped inside the coffee shop.


    ¡°I apologize for making you wait.¡±


    A huge smile appeared on her face upon seeing me. ¡°Matthew!¡±


    ¡°So, where do you want us to go first?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, I have searched for ces we could go and these are what came out,¡± she said, then she showed me her phone. She really did search so many tourist spots that I don¡¯t even know how are we going to go to every single one of them.


    I chose a ce that was near where we were. ¡°Let¡¯s go here first.¡±


    ¡°Huh? The river park?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    She nodded her head and smiled. ¡°Alright. That¡¯s actually the first one on my list. It says there that they even have a field of tulips where we could take some pictures as a remembrance.¡±


    After that, we left that coffee shop and drove off to our first spot.


    ¡°You know what? I actually got surprised when Elisse told me she couldn¡¯t go with me. I mean, she loves sticking to me, right?¡± she started speaking out of nowhere.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But I think she¡¯s more dedicated to her studies now than anything else. I could even see her studyingte at night. She doesn¡¯t want to disappoint us, especially you since you are the one who took her in. She wants to do her best to make you proud.¡±


    Winter smiled. ¡°That kid, really. She doesn¡¯t have to be the best in the ss to make me proud of her. Being such a good kid is already enough for me to be proud. And besides, my life has never been the same ever since she came. Ever since the two of you came into my life.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I nced at her, and I got surprised when I caught her staring back at me with a smile on her face. I immediately looked away and focused on the road instead. It only took us a few minutes to go to the river park. As soon as I parked the car, Winter stepped out, so I followed her.


    ¡°Wow! What a beautiful park it is!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    The park was floating on a river, which is why it was named a river park. There were lots of people, most tourists taking photos of the beautiful scenery. Vendors scattered everywhere, and there were even couples riding bicycles together. As what was said on Winter¡¯s phone, in order for us to see the field of tulips, we need to ride a boat.


    ¡°Matthew, let¡¯s try the tandem bike!¡± Winter cooed, then she grabbed my hand and dragged me to the shop where we could ride a tandem bike.


    ¡°Do you know how to ride a bike?¡± I asked her.


    She nodded her head. ¡°Of course, I do! You know, knowing every skill is a requirement for celebrities like me. We y different roles that have different skills. I can¡¯t get stuck possessing just one. How about you? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know how to ride a bike?¡±


    I could feel heat invading my whole face as I looked away from her. ¡°I didn¡¯t have much time to learn how to ride a bike.¡±


    ¡°What kind of poor man are you? Doesn¡¯t even know how to ride a bike? But you do know how to drive a car, you must be a rich man.¡±


    ¡°L-Lets not ride a bike.¡±


    ¡°No! Let¡¯s do it! I¡¯ll be the captain! All that you have to do is pedal and trust me.¡±


    ¡°But-


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you get hurt.¡±


    In the end, I had no choice but to agree to ride a bike with her.


    ¡°All you have to do is to pedal as much as you can, okay? I¡¯ll also pedal with you and I¡¯ll control the steering.¡± Winter exined to me.


    I just nodded my head before finally riding the bike with her. I was able to learn how to drive a car at 16, but Dad never taught me how to ride a bike, although Tim knows how to do it. Also, I didn¡¯t get to learn it because I was too focused on studying and managing ourpany. I could only remember Belle riding a bike while I was just watching her.


    ¡°Go on, Matthew, pedal!¡±


    ¡°H-How do I do that?¡±


    ¡°Just press both of your feet to those pedals. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t fall.¡± she kept on reminding me as we started moving.


    It wasn¡¯t that hard since we were both riding it and all I had to do was to pedal.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go much faster!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Matthew! You can do it!¡±


    I took a deep breath and started to pedal at a faster pace. My heart kept on beating fast, but as I get used to it, I became calmer. It was as if we were already flying while seeing the beautiful view of the river surrounding us and the people passing by looking at us with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful here!¡± Winter suddenly screamed as she put both of her hands in the air.


    ¡°Winter¡­¡±


    I was about to tell her about the steering, but I changed my mind and just kept on pedaling. I just found myself smiling while looking at her.


    I never thought it would be such suspense to ride a bike with someone.


    ¡°I love my life!!¡± Winter continues screaming as if we were the only ones in that ce. ¡°I like you so much, Matthew!! I like you a lot!¡±


    I almost stopped upon hearing that.

 CHAPTER 59: TOGETHER

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Now, let me teach you how to ride a bike alone.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s eyes widened as soon as he heard that from me. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s better if you learn it. You can¡¯t just pedal forever, of course, there wille a time when you¡¯ll have to ride a bike. I¡¯ll guide you, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± he immediately gave up.


    ¡°That¡¯s good! Then go ride that bike already!¡±


    Obviously nervous to ride it alone, Matthew had no choice but to follow what I told him. He rode the bike and tried to pedal it, but he immediately stopped because it kept on wiggling as if he was about to fall. I walked toward him. ¡°You have to bnce yourself in order not to fall. Also, you shouldn¡¯t be nervous and just focus on what¡¯s in front of you. Try again, I¡¯ll guide you from the back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As I stood behind him to hold the back of the bicycle, Matthew started to pedal again. When he began moving, I let go of him and he still managed to continue biking until he noticed I wasn¡¯t behind him anymore. It¡¯s really funny how a man like him doesn¡¯t know how to ride a bike.


    ¡°Look at you! You were able to ride it without my help! You¡¯re doing great, Matthew!¡±


    Just when I said that he forcefully halted the bicycle and almost fell again. I ran to a nearby tree and waved at him. ¡°Try to reach me here!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Matthew started riding the bike again. He was looking directly at me while I was just standing beside the tree, waiting for him. The bike was still a bit wiggly, but he still managed to ride it.


    Just when I thought he would finally be able to halt it properly, he yelled while looking at me. ¡°Move! Move away, Winter!¡±


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to stop it!¡±


    ¡°The brake! Use it!¡±


    He tried doing that, but it seems like the brake wasn¡¯t working. If the bike keeps on moving, he will go straight to the river.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Matthew! Jump off that bike!¡± I yelled again.


    ¡°I will!¡±


    The bike kept on moving, and when he was already in front of me, he jumped off the bike. He was still looking at me as we both fell down to the ground. He fell after me, but he was able to put his right hand on my head so it wouldn¡¯t hit the ground.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Matthew¡¯s deep ocean blue eyes staring back at me. He was so close that our noses almost touched. His brows were furrowed and I saw the worry in his eyes. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m alright. How about you?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then silence enveloped the two of us. We were just staring at each other as if that was the first time we met. I could hear a heart beating so fast. I don¡¯t know if it was his, or mine.


    ¡°What are they doing there? Kids nowadays are just too reckless and shameless..¡±


    Only when an old woman passing by said that we realized that we were in an awkward position. Matthew immediately moved away from me and helped me stand up. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know the brake wasn¡¯t working.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, at least you finally learned how to ride a bike alone.¡±


    ¡°Does that even count?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it does.¡±


    Then we burst intoughter upon recalling what just happened. It was the very first time we shared augh together. After that, we went to the shop to pay for the bicycle then we decided to buy some burgers and other snacks that we would take with us to the fields of tulips.


    We had to ride a small boat going there, it wasn¡¯t that far, but the sun was already setting when we reached the field. The tour guide even led us to a perfect spot where we could pic.


    There were different colors of tulips lined up in endless rows.


    ¡°This must be heaven. It¡¯s so beautiful here.¡± I mumbled while looking around us.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°How I wish I could just stay here forever. Away from everyone, away from the spotlight. Living with the people I love.¡±


    Matthew just gave me a simple smile although he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Do you know that Tulips symbolize perfect and deep love? They say that if someone gives you a tulip, that means they love you wholeheartedly. I received one when I was just in middle school, I just don¡¯t know if that has a meaning though.¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°I guess there¡¯s a meaning behind that act. Even if that¡¯s a tulip or not, the mere fact that person gave you a flower already holds a meaning.¡±


    Hearing that from him, I couldn¡¯t help but remember Winston. The tulips that he gave me before, it¡¯s still in my room. He didn¡¯t say anything when he gave that to me, and I never got the chance to ask him.


    ¡°By the way, should buy something for Elisse before we go home? For sure she¡¯s looking forward to it even though he keeps on telling me she doesn¡¯t want new toys anymore.¡± I said.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°One of the movies that are being offered to me caught my attention.¡±


    Matthew looked at me. ¡°What movie?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about a woman who hides her identity from people because she didn¡¯t want everyone to know that she came from a wealthy family and judge her afterward. Then she¡¯ll meet a man who fell in love with her. He fell in love with her facade.¡± I smiled. ¡°How do we even know if the person that we love is the same as the person they really are?¡±


    ¡°We all have personalities that we hide from everyone. May it has a good reason, or for our own good. But the real person who sees through you and epts the real you would be the only person you can show your true self to.¡±


    I nodded my head. I took a sip of my juice then I turned my head to him again.


    ¡°Matthew.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Is that the real you? Or am I just seeing a person who¡¯s way different from the real you?¡±

 CHAPTER 60: DANCING IN THE RAIN

    Themis¡¯ POV


    We bought a few toys for Elisse, then we went back inside my car. It was already evening and I still have work tomorrow, so we couldn¡¯t go to another tourist spot anymore.


    But just when I was about to start the engine of my car, it didn¡¯t work. Later on, we just realized one of its wheels was t. There wasn¡¯t a nearby gas station or vulcanizing shop, so I just called my secretary to take over my car.


    ¡°Are you in for amute?¡± I asked Winter.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done that before, but I think that sounds great!¡±


    In order to go to the hotel we were staying at, we had to ride a bus. There were lots of people on the bus and so we weren¡¯t able to find any seats.


    ¡°What the hell is this? Why don¡¯t they provide more seats to passengers?¡± Winter whispered to me as she keeps on struggling to stand still.


    ¡°The number of seats still depends on the size of the bus. Even if they provide more seats, I¡¯m pretty sure there would still be passengers who will need to stand up.¡±


    As the bus stops, the number of passengers kept on increasing too. I could see Winter feeling ufortable being squeezed by the people so I whispered. ¡°Move closer to me. You can lean on me if you ever feel like losing your bnce.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she immediately moved closer to me.


    ¡°Matthew, that guy beside me intentionally pushes himself to me. He¡¯s a pervert!¡± she murmured.


    I nced at the man wearing a ck cap and met his gaze. He was looking at Winter and even moved closer to her too to get more chance to do what he ns to. When the bus was about to stop again and the man was getting ready to push himself to Winter, I put my arms around her and shifted our ces. In that case, the man hit on my back.


    I looked at Winter again who was closing her eyes. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh?¡± She looks up at me, only to realize I was already embracing her in my arms. I could see her cheeks turning bright red as a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Y-Yes, Thank you.¡±


    When we finally reached our destination, Winter red at the man again and pped him across the face, leaving the people inside that bus shocked. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Matthew!¡±


    She held my hand and we both stepped out of the bus. The man was about to run after us, but then the driver already started driving. Winter and I were both panting when we finally stopped running away. She kept on looking around us, making sure the man was following us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he wasn¡¯t able to follow us,¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. That man is such a pervert! I would¡¯ve kicked his balls before stepping out of that bus!¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°You could have done that.¡±


    ¡°But it was fun riding the bus.¡± she smiled at me. ¡°Thank you for doing that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility to protect you. I¡¯m your husband, remember? By the way, we still have to walk before reaching the hotel. Or maybe you want to call a taxi?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine with walking as long as I¡¯m with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    There were still a few people walking down the road as we kept on walking. It was almost midnight, and the wind was blowing. No one was speaking between the two of us, probably because of tiredness. Then as if someone was ying a trick on us, the rain started pouring.


    ¡°What the¡ª


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to that coffee shop!¡± I said as I held her hand then we ran going to the coffee shop. It was quite far from where we were standing, so we got a bit soaked before being able to reach the shed.


    The rain continue pouring hard and we couldn¡¯t go inside the coffee shop since we were both wet. When I saw her shivering, I took off the coat I was wearing and ced it on her shoulders. She looked over at me and smiled. ¡°You really are such a gentleman. How can I even not like you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re oveplimenting me when I¡¯m just doing all the things that a man ought to do.¡±


    ¡°But not all men do what you do.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I just smiled, then we continue watching the rain as it kept on pouring down.


    ¡°Matthew.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone singing there. In the middle of the rain,¡± she said as she pointed at the man singing while holding his guitar. He didn¡¯t mind the hard rain pouring down and just kept on singing.


    Winter looked at me again. And from that look on her face, I already knew what she was going to say.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go there, Winter. We might get sick if we let ourselves in the middle of the rain.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re already soaking wet, anyway.¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we could¨C


    Before I could even continue what I was about to say, Winter already ran towards the man.


    ¡°Winter!¡±


    At first, she was just standing while watching the man sing. They were both standing in the rain, not minding the people looking at them. I just got surprised when all of a sudden, she started dancing.


    What is she doing?


    Winter didn¡¯t listen to me and continued dancing in the rain while listening to the man singing. She didn¡¯t mind the people passing by and the rain that was getting heavier.


    Later on, I just caught myself watching her. Together with the other people who were just passing by, but stopped upon seeing how good she was while dancing. It was as if that road was her stage.


    When I noticed that the crowd is getting heavier, I ran towards her.


    ¡°Winter, we should go now. Some people might recognize her.¡±


    ¡°No, I still want to dance.¡± she stubbornly said while dancing.


    I held her hand to stop her, but that only gave her an idea about what to do next. She held my hand and raised it just so she could spin around and end up in my arms. She pretended to be falling down, so I had no choice but to catch her in my arms.


    The people started pping as if a performance just ended.


    ¡°You¡¯re so hard-headed,¡± I mumbled as I looked at Winter who was looking directly at me.


    She just smiled. ¡°Have you fallen in love with me already?¡±


    That question made me surprise. My heart just started beating really fast again while looking at her.


    That moment I knew something has already changed. Something I never expected to happen.

 CHAPTER 61: RUMORS

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Brother! Miss Winter!¡± Elisse cooed upon seeing me and Matthew enter the mansion.


    ¡°Elisse!¡±


    She rushed toward us and gave us a tight hug.


    ¡°How are you? We¡¯re sorry if you had to wait long here.¡± Matthew told her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, brother. I got so many stars at school!¡±


    I patted her head. ¡°Is that true? That¡¯s nice! What do you want us to give you, huh? Or maybe you want us to go somewhere or eat something?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted the two of you to go home together, that¡¯s already enough for me, Miss Winter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you sweet child.¡±


    After that, we proceeded to our rooms to change clothes before gathering together in the dining room to have our dinner.


    ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you going anymore?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, I¡¯m not going anymore. I already finished all the things I have to do there. And if ever we go again, you¡¯lle with us.¡± said Matthew while smiling at Elisse.


    ¡°I want to go with you!¡±


    ¡°And that is why you should always behave. If you continue being a good girl, then maybe we could go to your favorite country one day and we¡¯d y there!¡±


    Her eyes appeared as if they were sparkling the moment she heard me say that. ¡°I promise to always behave, Miss Winter!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s our Elisse!¡±


    ***


    The next day, I went back to the agency to finally choose a movie I want to do next. But then as soon as I reached the agency, Haley came running into me.


    ¡°Winter! You¡¯re finally here!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so early in the morning, Haley. Why do you look like a mad dragon already?¡±


    She red at me. ¡°This is not the right time to mess, Winter. Have you read a newspaper already Or maybe watched television?¡±


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t read newspapers. And I don¡¯t want to see myself on T. V.¡±


    ¡°Right! That¡¯s obviously the reason why you seem not to know about the mess that you¡¯ve made when you followed Matthew!¡±


    I sat down as we reached the lounge area. ¡°Can you just chill? It¡¯s so early in the morning, Haley!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can still say that when we see this!¡±


    Still raging, Haley tossed a newspaper in front of me. I grabbed that and started reading the headline.


    ¡®SUPERSTAR WINTER WESLEY, ALREADY MARRIED?!¡¯


    Under that headline was a photo of me and Matthew walking down the street while I was holding his hand. Also, one of them was a photo of me with Elisse, saying that she is a biological child of mine since we resemble each other very much.


    I leaned on my seat and looked at her again. ¡°What¡¯s the problem with that? That¡¯s all true, anyway. You know what? I think it¡¯s actually time for us to admit that I am already married.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?! Do you even know that many of your fans got mad because of that news?! They¡¯re thinking that you betrayed them and married a man without even informing them!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural for them to react like that. Let¡¯s just release a statement regarding me apologizing to them.¡±


    ¡°That is not easy, Winter. You know that would change everything. Some of the endorsements you have even told me they no longer want you to be their endorser. Also, three of the directors of the movies that were offered to you refused to give you the role.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°This is serious, Winter. You have to deny all the rumors and give an appropriate alibi that they¡¯ll believe. Or else, you¡¯ll lose your fans and your name will be ruined. You know how many people have been waiting for your downfall.¡±


    I heaved a deep sigh. ¡°What if I tell them that Elisse is Summer¡¯s daughter and not mine?¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that Summer isn¡¯t married yet. And for sure they won¡¯t believe it, considering the fact that you resemble each other so much.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s just admit to the public that I adopted Elisse because her auntie¡¯s not treating her right. I can even prove that.¡±


    ¡°Then how about Matthew?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s tell that he¡¯s just my bodyguard or a close friend.¡±


    Haley heaved a deep sigh. ¡°By the way, Winter. I have to tell you that there are still more. A scandal of you pushing a woman inside a salon is all over the inte now.¡±


    ¡°I-I pushed someone? Oh, I remember that now.¡±


    ¡°Why do you even look chill when you know that this isn¡¯t a joke anymore? Many people are turning against you now. They are all saying that you are a pretentious woman who hides within an angelic face!¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Just let them be mad at me. I really did those things before, so just let them be. For sure that rumor will go down one of these days anyway.¡±


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°For sure they will.¡±


    ¡°Fine. For now, just go home and take some rest. We will see what we can do about it. Then tomorrow, we¡¯ll have a press conference for you to clear out those rumors as soon as possible.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Thank you, Haley.¡±


    ¡°You know it would highly affect me too whenever you¡¯re in trouble like this.¡±


    ¡°I know that, of course. I will also think about what I can do.¡±


    After that, Haley asked some of the staff of our agency to drive me home. I kept on heaving a sigh while inside the car. This finally happened.


    I thought rumors won¡¯t even happen to me, but look what¡¯s happening now.


    I turned on my phone and checked on my social media ounts only for me to see a lot of articles and shit posts about me being pregnant and getting married. Also, there was a video of me pushing a woman inside the salon and some other videos where I act rudely in front of other people.


    In thement section, many people were saying bad things to me.


    This is it.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 CHAPTER 62: FALL OF WINTER

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡®Winter, is it true that you got married to a non-showbiz manst year?¡¯


    ¡®Winter, you already have a six-year-old daughter?¡¯


    ¡®There is a video of you hurting a woman, is that true?¡¯


    ¡®Winter!¡¯


    As soon as I stepped out of the building where I had a presscon, people from the media came running to me and started asking me questions about the rumors. They were too many that it became hard for me to reach the parking lot. Good thing some of my bodyguards were able to protect me until I stepped inside my car.


    ¡°Are the rumors true?¡±


    I almost got surprised upon seeing my parents inside our house. Of course, they would go here. They probably heard about the rumors already.


    I sat on the couch and looked at them. ¡°If you are here to celebrate, then go on. The videos are true, I really treated that woman rudely.¡±


    ¡°Of course we know that¡¯s true. Knowing your character, we all know you will really do that.¡±


    ¡°This is what we¡¯ve been telling you, Winter. If only you studied hard enough and got a decent job, then this wouldn¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°Go on, Dad. Just keep on belittling me again.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that this can ruin the image of our family? This will surely affect the family! Because you don¡¯t think about the possible consequences of your actions!¡±


    When I already had enough, I stood up and faced them. ¡°I already had enough. Have a goodnight.¡±


    I walked upstairs straight to my room andy down on my bed. I looked through my phone again and noticed that new rumors have emerged. It was all about my past and the rumors that happened during high school. About me being a delinquent and a famous third party in every rtionship. Some even called me a flirty bitch.


    ¡®I already know she¡¯s a flirt the first time I saw her!¡¯


    ¡®She¡¯s a liar!¡¯


    ¡®Flirty bitch!¡¯


    Countless meanments about me were posted everywhere. They keep on saying bad things even though they don¡¯t even know what¡¯s the truth. I know I¡¯m not a good person, but reading those assumptions makes me feel like I am a failure as a person. It was as if I did something really bad to them for me to deserve so much hate.


    ¡°Winter?¡±


    All of a sudden, I heard grandpa¡¯s voice from the outside of my room. I wiped the tears from my eyes and opened the door.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    I quickly ran into his arms and hugged him tightly.


    Ever since before, grandpa has always been the one whoforts me whenever I feel down or whenever someone says bad things about me. Only he knows all the bad things that ever happened to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, dear. We both know that those rumors aren¡¯t true.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know what to do anymore..¡±


    ¡°Just stay here and let it all cool down. I¡¯ll also ask my men to do something about it.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, grandpa. I deserve all of that hate because of how I acted before. But believe me, it¡¯s all different now. Ever since I met Matthew and Elisse, I became apletely different person. But they keep on insisting that I am a bad person.¡±


    ¡°Shhh. Hush now¡­¡±


    ***


    ¡°Winter, are you sure you¡¯re going to that ball? People from the media and some haters might just follow you around.¡± Matthew said to me while I was preparing for the ball where famous celebrities will be awarded. He already knows about the rumors too and was asking me to not show myself for a while until the rumor lies down.


    ¡°I should go there at least before hiding. Thatpany already announced the best actress of the year and told me it was me. I¡¯ll just go there and get my trophy, that¡¯s it.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°But what if¨C


    ¡°Matthew, I¡¯ll be alright, okay? It¡¯s not as if I would just let them say bad things about me or even hurt me. Trust me, nothing¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    In the end, I went to that ball with Haley, Olivia, and the bodyguards that grandpa hired for me. As expected, there were a lot of people from the media waiting for me to arrive. They kept on asking me about the scandals and the rumors that were all over the inte. Good thing I was able to step inside the venue and get away from them.


    Inside the venue were the other famous celebrities who were all looking at me as I entered.


    ¡°Oh, look who¡¯s here! Winter Wesley! The famous celebrity in the country!¡±


    I rolled my eyes as soon as I saw Bridgette, the actress who is so envious of me just because I always defeat her in award shows and her shows never get the highest rating because they were always in the same time slot as mine.


    ¡°Oh, hello there, Bridgette. It¡¯s nice seeing you here.¡±


    ¡°You too! How brave of you to still go here after all the rumors that are spreading all over the inte. You really have such courage, huh?¡±


    Iughed sarcastically. ¡°Of course, I do. How about you? Why did you go here? Do you have a trophy to get?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Winter! Of course, I have so many trophies to getter!¡±


    ¡°Really? I just hope those are real trophies and not just those in your dreams.¡±


    She obviously got so mad about what I just said, but she just pretended not to be affected by it. ¡°You really are a rude person, Winter. No doubt people weren¡¯t surprised seeing all of those scandals. Because in real life, you are a walking devil.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Thank you.¡±


    After that, Haley already asked me to sit down as we wait for the awarding to finally start. I know it wasn¡¯t good for me to go here, but I just want to experience this even for thest time.

 CHAPTER 63: SAVED BY IAN

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°And the best actress of the year is none other than¡­¡±


    I stood up, knowing that the name to be called will be mine. They already informed us about itst month, and there is no way that would change.


    ¡°Bridgette Vans!¡±


    I stopped walking and looked around me. Bridgette stood up and even smiled at me before going upstage. People were looking at me as if I was going crazy.


    ¡°Haley? What happened?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know! We should talk to them after this!¡±


    As she said, we went to the organization to ask about what just happened.


    ¡°We all know Winter¡¯s career is already turning downhill. There is no way we would give her the best actress award! People might even attack us if that ever happens!¡± said the director of the award show.


    ¡°What did you say? But you already informed us that I will be the best actress of the year!¡± Iined.


    Heughed sarcastically. ¡°Everyone¡¯s talking about you already, Winter. You have more haters than fans now, and we don¡¯t want those haters to hate us too. And to inform you, we will never invite you to any of our events in the future.¡±


    ¡°You liar! You will surely regret all of this!¡±


    ¡°If I were you, Winter Wesley, I would fix all the rumors first, before talking like that. We don¡¯t know, maybe one of these days you will lose all of your fans and the offers that otherpanies offer you. You should have thought about this before showing your true self to the media. Guards, bring them out here!¡±


    ¡°Let me go! You don¡¯t have to force us! We will leave by ourselves!¡± Haley yelled to the guards.


    I thought I could already leave, but then as we stepped out of that building, people started blocking my way and started booing me.


    ¡®You¡¯re horrible!¡¯


    ¡®Slut!¡¯


    ¡®Evil!¡¯


    ¡®You are a dirty woman and a liar!¡¯


    I got surprised when someone suddenly threw me an egg which immediately hit my head. My bodyguards tried to protect me from them, but they kept on yelling and throwing me things.


    ¡®Never show yourself to us again!¡¯


    ¡®We hate you so much, Winter Wesley!¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re a witch!¡¯


    I could feel the tears filling my eyes hearing all those hurtful words they kept on yelling. When I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I asked my bodyguards to move away so I could face all the media and the people who kept on saying bad things to me.


    ¡°Go on! Go on and throw me anything you like! Do what you want! I know you believed in me so much before, so it¡¯s fine if you get mad at me! Go on and I¡¯ll willingly ept it! But I just want to tell you that I have already changed. I am not like the evil woman you think I am. I know I¡¯ve been such a bitch before, but everything changed when certain people came into my life!¡±


    ¡®And do you think we will still believe you?!¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re a liar! Liar!¡¯


    ¡®Just die already!¡¯


    ¡®Women like you don¡¯t deserve to be here!¡¯


    It was as if they don¡¯t even care about what I was saying. They didn¡¯t care about my exnation and I know that would happen, anyway.


    This exact moment brings me back to what happened a long time ago. That time when everyone around me hated me, too.


    They continue throwing me things and yelling at me while I was just covering my face with both of my hands just so I wouldn¡¯t get hurt.


    I only got surprised when I no longer feel the things that people were throwing at me a while ago. I slowly opened my eyes and I saw someone standing in front of me, covering me from the crowd. As I looked up to see his face, that was when I realized who he was.


    ¡°I-Ian?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He held me by the arm and ran away from the crowd until we reached his car. The people that were following me a while ago got surprised too, but they all stopped as Ian drove off.


    No one was talking while we were inside his car. I just got surprised when he suddenly stopped the car.


    ¡°You may cry now,¡± he said.


    I looked at him. ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    ¡°I know that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been wanting to do. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take any videos of you and I won¡¯t spread any rumor about you crying inside my car.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not going to cry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one¡¯s going to be mad at you here. I won¡¯t sue you for crying. If you also don¡¯t want me to see you crying, then I can leave for a while.¡±


    I bit my lower lip and heaved a deep sigh. ¡°I won¡¯t cry, don¡¯t worry. After all, I deserve all the hate that I get. After being so rude to people, all those words aren¡¯t even enough.¡±


    ¡°I know for a fact that you are not a saint, but you never treated anyone badly just because you want to.¡±


    ¡°I thought you hate me, why are you saying those things to me now?¡±


    He red at me. ¡°I¡¯m not saying this because I like you. I despise you and I like seeing you mad, but I never said I hate you.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then thank you. Thank you for saving me a while ago.¡±


    He didn¡¯t speak and just continue driving until we finally reached the mansion. He even opened the car door for me and guided me to step out of his car.


    ¡°If you need my help you can call me anytime,¡± he said as he handed me his business card.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Ian pat my head and smiled at me. ¡°You look like a kid that is about to cry now. That doesn¡¯t suit you so stop it.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him and smiled, too. ¡°Shut up and just go. You should celebrate now, too.¡±

 CHAPTER 64: SAVIOR

    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°Where¡¯s Winter?!¡± I asked her manager as soon as I reached the building where she came from.


    She obviously got surprised upon seeing me and just pointed at the car that had just left. ¡°I-Ian already took her. That car is where she¡¯s in!¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    After that, I went back to my car and followed the car that she told me. It even stopped the car for a moment


    but proceeds after a while. When I realized that they were actually going home, I drove past them and was able to reach the mansion before they do.


    The man stepped out and open the car door for Winter whose clothes had been filled with dirt. The man¡¯s coat also has some smudge of dirt on it. I saw what happened on the television, that is why I hurried myself to find Winter.


    As soon as Winter stepped inside the mansion, I walked toward her.


    ¡°Winter, are you alright?¡±


    Slowly, she raised her head and met my gaze. I saw her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Matthew¡­¡±


    I heaved a deep sigh. I held her by the arm and pulled her towards me.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± I whispered as I pat her back.


    That¡¯s when she started sobbing. Later on, her sobs became louder and I could feel my shirt getting wet from her tears. I beckoned the maids not to go there for a while since for sure she doesn¡¯t want them to see her crying. I just let her cry on my shoulders for as long as she wants until she finally stopped and moved away from me. She wiped the tears from her eyes and looked around.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Elisse?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already inside her room, sleeping.¡±


    ¡°O-Oh, is that so? Okay.¡±


    ¡°You should go to your room now and take some rest too.¡±


    She nodded her head and so I guided her upstairs to her room. I only left her when she alreadyy down on her bed to sleep. I even hear her crying the moment I closed the door of her room.


    ¡°How¡¯s Winter?¡± Mr. Wesley asked me.


    ¡°She¡¯s already sleeping. She has been crying the moment she got in here.¡±


    I heard him sigh over the phone. ¡°Thank you for taking good care of her. I know she¡¯s hurting right now, and that is why for sure she¡¯ll need someone to be there for her. My poor grandchild.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything, Mr. Wesley. I will be the one to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Matthew.¡±


    After a while, he already hangs up the phone.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ***


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Winter!¡±


    Winter got awakened by Elisse¡¯s voice. She opened her eyes and looked at us. Just by looking at those puffy eyes of hers, I already know she cried all night. She gave Elisee a simple smile as she sat up on the bed.


    ¡°Elisse¡­ What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°We brought you breakfast in bed, Miss Winter! Both brother and I were the ones who prepared all of that for you!¡±


    ¡°Really? Well then thank you so much.¡±


    I left the two of them inside Winter¡¯s room as they began eating. I changed my clothes and prepared to go to talk to my men and ask them to investigate the scandals of Winter spreading online. I would find the person behind those photos and videos and also those people who are leaking false pieces of information about her.


    ¡°Elisse, can you bring this to the kitchen?¡± I asked her.


    She quickly nodded her head and took the tray together with the tes as she left.


    I looked at Winter who was still sitting on her bed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to push yourself if you still don¡¯t feel like doing things yet. You should take some rest for now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to work now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ll go back immediately.¡±


    She nodded her head. ¡± I see. By the way, Matthew, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for making me feel better. Don¡¯t worry, this will just take a while. Soon enough I would be able to move on from it. This already happened before, so I should be used to it now, right?¡±


    I could her voice trembling as if she was about to cry anytime, so I sat down on the bed and just listened to her.


    ¡°When I was in high school, I had my first best friend. But then in the end she began hating me because her boyfriend broke up with her because of me. She got mad at me and soon enough she told all the students on our campus that I was a boyfriend stealer. Starting that day, all the people around me already saw me as a flirt. It felt as if the world got so mad at me and I didn¡¯t even have someone to run into. I really thought I would be able to run away from that, I never expected that it will happen again. The world turned its back from me again. I should be used to it, but I don¡¯t know why the pain still feels exactly the same¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, she burst into tears again.


    She never used to cry in front of people, but seeing her like this pierces my heart. I thought she is a brave woman and someone who doesn¡¯t even know how to cry when I first met her.


    I balled my hands into a fist as I spoke. ¡°We will find the people behind that scandal and all the false information about you. We will prove to them that you¡¯re not like the person they think you are.¡±


    ¡°Matthew¡­¡±


    ¡°But for now, you need to take some rest. And when everything¡¯s already alright with you and you have moved on enough, that¡¯s when you¡¯ll also start to move forward. When there is a misunderstanding, you need to stand up and clear things out for people to realize the truth. You need to be strong for yourself, and for the people who believe in you.¡±

 CHAPTER 65: MOVING FORWARD

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°I won! I won!¡± Elisse continue screaming as soon as the game we were ying ended being her the winner.


    I frowned as I tossed the game console to the floor. ¡°Why are you so good at it? It looks like you¡¯ve been ying this all your life.¡±


    ¡°Brother taught me,¡± she said while ying.


    ¡°Oh, really? Don¡¯t worry, I will practice more and I¡¯ll make sure to defeat both of you one day!¡±


    ¡°That sounds fun, Miss Winter!¡±


    It¡¯s been a month now since the scandals about me leaked all over the inte. After that incident, I decided to rest from the industry to cool things down. I am nning to do this at least for a year, or maybe I won¡¯te back anymore. All of my endorsements were taken away from me, and all of the projects that were once offered to me canceled our agreement. Aside from that, even Haley, my manager who I trusted the most let go of me and became Bridgette¡¯s manager.


    ¡°Brother!!¡±


    As soon as Elisse heard the door open, she rushed towards it and gave Matthew a hug.


    We also decided to move into a unit since the people from the media keep on going to the mansion to bug us. At least in our new house, there¡¯s just the three of us and two maids which is more convenient and peaceful.


    I walked toward them and looked at Matthew. ¡°You brought some food?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I also bought you a cheesecake,¡± he said while looking at me.


    ¡°Really?! You really are the best!¡±


    ¡°Brother is the best!¡±


    After that, Matthew went to his room to change his clothes while Elisse and I went to the kitchen to wait for him for dinner.


    ¡°This is really delicious!¡± Elisse cooed.


    I wiped the corners of her mouth with a napkin. ¡°You eat like a cheap kid. You should learn how to eat like an elegantdy, you know.¡±


    ¡°Coming from you.¡± Matthew suddenly said as he wiped my mouth too.


    That made us burst intoughter.


    ¡°By the way, Matthew.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ian invited me to go to his birthday next week.¡±


    Ian also became a close friend of mine now. He keeps on defending me from people who throw hate at me every time someone interviews him on TV. I don¡¯t even know what he ate to change his attitude towards me, but he really did change.


    Matthew drank some water first, then he looked at me again. ¡°Go on. You can go there if you want to.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to Uncle Ian¡¯s birthday?!¡± Elisse asked me.


    ¡°Yes! And he also told me to bring you there!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m so excited to go to Uncle¡¯s birthday!¡±


    ¡°By the way, there is an agency that is looking for models. Maybe you can apply as one if you want to.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to be involved in showbiz right now.¡±


    ¡°I see. Just tell me when you change your mind.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Matthew.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Happy birthday, Ian. Where are your visitors? I thought this would be a party?¡± I asked him as soon as Elisse and I reached Ian¡¯s pad.


    He shrugged and closed the door behind him. ¡°I didn¡¯t invite any people, actually Only the two of you are my visitors.¡±


    ¡°Happy Birthday, Uncle Ian!¡± Elisse greeted him as she handed her small paper bag to him.


    ¡°Hello there, Elisse. You even brought a gift for your uncle, huh? Thank you so much!¡± he said as he lifted Elisse up in his arms.


    They became closer together ever since Ian started going to our house more often.


    ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s because you don¡¯t have any friends.¡± I kidded as I began slicing his cake.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re actually right. You know we only have one another.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But we¡¯re not friends, we¡¯re enemies.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He nodded his head and red at me. ¡°Of course, I will never ever consider you as my friend, Winter Wesley.


    After that, we bothughed and started eating.


    It wasn¡¯t easy going g through all of what happened to me, but right now I can already say that even if it¡¯s slow, I¡¯m already moving forward. And because of that incident, I was able to know who my real friends are, and those people who only know me when they can get something from me.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ll be having a new movie with Bridgette,¡± I said while we were eating.


    ¡°I am nning to refuse it.¡±


    I looked at him confusingly. ¡°And why would you even do that? You know that people have been wishing for the both of you to partner in a drama. You shouldn¡¯t miss that opportunity since you¡¯ll most likely get the best actor award because of that.¡±


    ¡°I can get that drama without her help. Besides, it¡¯s even alright with me not to get that title than work with someone who only gets her fame through cheating.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re actually right. Have you seen the way she cries? It¡¯s so gross that I can¡¯t even look at her for a minute!¡±


    ¡°And the way she throws her lines always appears like she¡¯s reading them!¡±


    We continued talking even when he was already washing the dishes and Elisse was already sleeping on the couch.


    ¡°Thank you, Ian.¡±


    He dried his hands with a towel and looked at me. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this? Will I be able to see Winter Wesley crying for the first time again?


    ¡°Fool. I just want to thank you for all the things that you do for me. Like dissing Bridgette together just so I¡¯d feel less insecure.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insecure about that woman? Is there even a reason for you to feel that way?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Well, at least for me to feel as if no one can actually beat me. For my ego and pride, you know.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°You¡¯re still that Winter Wesley who doesn¡¯t ept defeat.¡±


    ¡°And that will never change.¡±

 CHAPTER 66: JEALOUS

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°We¡¯re already home!¡± Elisse and I yelled as we stepped inside the house.


    We both got surprised when we saw Matthew sitting on the couch with his arms crossed while looking at us like a father who has been waiting for his kids to arrive.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯re going home at ten? Do you know what time is it already?¡± he asked us without any emotion on his face.


    Elisse and I looked at each other. Elisse was about to speak, but Matthew immediately cut her off.


    ¡°Elisse, go to your room now.¡±


    With a smile on her face, Elisse started walking toward her room while I follow her.


    ¡°Winter.¡±


    Slowly, I looked at Matthew. ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    ¡°Stay here.¡±


    ¡°But¨C


    He gave me his usual cold gaze which immediately caused me to feel nervous. I gulped, then I sat down on the couch across from him. ¡°M-Matthew, the only reason why we weren¡¯t able to go home at a much earlier time is that we lost track of time while ying video games¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That is also why you weren¡¯t even able to hear your phone ringing because I¡¯m trying to call you?¡±


    I took my phone out of my bag and checked the call logs. And there, I saw how many times he actually tried to call me. I looked up at him again as I bit my lip. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    He heaved a deep sigh. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you promise not to repeat that again. You know how worried I get whenever you don¡¯t answer my calls.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re at Ian¡¯s house, there¡¯s no need for you to¨C


    ¡°Even so. You have to call me every time you do something.¡±


    I nodded my head like an obedient child. ¡°I-I understand. Can I go to my room now?¡±


    He looked at me again with his sharp eyes before nodding his head. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Actually, ever since what happenedst month, Matthew became much stricter towards me. He gets easily irritated whenever I talk about Ian or whenever Ian goes here to our house. I don¡¯t know, maybe men are just like that.


    ***


    ¡°What beautiful parents you have, Elisse! Are you Mr. and Mrs. Wesley?¡± Elisse¡¯s teacher asked Matthew and me.


    They actually have a family day today which required both of her parents to go. But since she no longer has her biological parents and we already adopted her legally, we are now her parents.


    I nodded my head with a smile. ¡°Yes, we are.¡±


    ¡°I see. Please, go this way.¡±


    Her teacher guided us to their school gym where the event will happen. All of them were looking at us, probably wondering why Elisse has such young parents.


    ¡°Students and parents, you should ready yourselves now and put the ribbons on your wrist with their corresponding color. The first game that we would be doing will be the sack race!¡±


    All of the kids started screaming upon hearing that. When the game already started, we positioned ourselves and began stretching. We even thought we would be defeated by the other family who seems to be cheating, but Matthew was so quick that we were able to win and have the quickest time to finish the race.


    After that, we also yed another three games in which we also won because of Matthew and Elisse.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been waiting for this day toe so you could show off, huh?¡± I tease Matthew as we went to the stage to get our prize.


    He smiled at me and spoke. ¡°We can¡¯t lose the game, Elisse will surely be sad if that happens.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re actually right. Look at how happy she is right now.¡±


    Elisse was jumping with joy upon receiving the trophy and our prize for winning. When we left the gym, that was the only time I saw a cut on Elisse¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Elise, what happened to your hand?¡± I asked her.


    She looked at her hand and I guess that was also the time she realized that she has the cut.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your school clinic to have that treated,¡± Matthew said.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I looked at him and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Matthew. You can go to your work now. I¡¯ll bring her to the clinic.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, brother,¡± Elisse said while smiling at him.


    In the end, he had no choice but to leave for work while Elisse and I proceeded to their school clinic.


    ¡°Elisse! What happened?¡± the doctor worriedly asked Elisse when we reached the clinic.


    ¡°I think she got that from all the games that we did today,¡± I answered.


    That¡¯s when she looked at me and smiled. ¡°You must be her sister?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her mother. I mean, I and my husband adopted her.¡±


    ¡°O-Oh, I see. It¡¯s nice meeting you, Miss Wesley. By the way, I¡¯m the official doctor of their school and my name is Belle Denmark.¡± she said then reached out her hand to me.


    I shook her hands. ¡°Nice meeting you, Dr. Belle. I¡¯m Winter Wesley.¡±


    I thought she would react upon hearing my name, but she just nodded her head and began treating Elisse¡¯s wound.


    She doesn¡¯t even know me? Maybe she¡¯s a foreigner or something.


    ¡°There, it¡¯s alright now. Next time, make sure to be careful when ying, okay?¡± Dr. Belle reminded Elisse after treating her wound.


    Elisse then nodded her head while smiling big at her doctor. ¡°Yes, doctor Belle. Starting from now on, I will be careful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dr, Belle.¡±


    We all stood up and she even walked us to the door. ¡°It was nice meeting you, Miss Wesley. I just want to inform you that your daughter is such a smart and good girl. She always offers me a helping hand whenever I need it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Belle.¡±


    After that, we already proceeded to the parking lot and went home.


    Why do I feel like I know that woman?

 CHAPTER 67: IAN鈥橲 FEELINGS

    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°Uncle Ian!¡±


    I turned my head to the door as soon as I heard Elisse call that name.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Winter?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in her room, Uncle Ian.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? By the way, I brought you pretzels!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Pretzels!¡±


    Upon seeing me, Ian¡¯s smile faded and became serious. ¡°Y-You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Ian?¡±


    We both looked at the stairway as soon as we heard Winter¡¯s voice. She was wearing a yellow dress and her hair was down. She even put on a sunflower hairpin to make herself look adorable.


    I thought they were just going to apany. Why does she have to dress like they are going on a date?


    ¡°Oh, you really prepared for it, huh? Are you really that excited to see me?¡± Ian suddenly teased her.


    I cleared my throat, which made Winter and him look at me.


    ¡°Just call me when you¡¯re finally going home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, I¡¯ll be driving you here, though.¡± Ian blurted.


    I looked at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to, I will just fetch her and we¡¯ll go home here together. Just make sure it won¡¯t take you too long outside. I-It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I promise to call you. Bye, Elisse!¡±


    ¡°Bye, Miss Winter and Uncle Ian!¡±


    I even saw Ian ring at me before they stepped outside.


    Jerk.


    Ian¡¯s POV


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that man is being over-protective towards you?¡± I asked Winter while we were inside my car going to my newly built restaurant and I asked her to have a look so she could give me suggestions about what I need to improve.


    She looked at me with furrowed brows. ¡°Man? Do you mean Matthew?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. He acts like your real husband when you don¡¯t even really have that kind of rtionship. He only married you because of your family¡¯s wealth, right?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just really like that. He always worry about me because grandpa entrusted me to him. And to tell you the truth, I don¡¯t think Matthew married me because of my family¡¯s wealth. He is a good man and he cares about me and grandpa. At first, I also thought he has a bad n, but as I get to know him, I realized that he is not after our money.¡±


    ¡°Then, what does he want?¡±


    ¡°A home. You see, his parents died when he was just a kid, so he probably wants to have a family.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the reason. That guy still seems suspicious to me.¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s suspicious of you, too. You know what? You guys should hang out together some other time.¡± sheughed.


    ¡°There is no way I would hang out with that guy,¡±


    That guy likes Winter. But for sure that¡¯s not the kind of feeling that is appropriate, he just wants their family¡¯s money. And by marrying her and showing her that he loves her, he would be able to get their trust, and soon enough, he will run with their money.


    ¡°This restaurant is quite big, huh? The exterior is so nice and eye-catching!¡± Winter immediatelymented just as soon as we stepped out of the car.


    I smiled. ¡°Really? Well, I really chose that because I thought it would really catch the customer¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°Although you don¡¯t need them anymore because for sure your fans are going to support your business no matter what happens.¡±


    We stepped inside, and the staff of my restaurant greeted the two of us. Winter also got surprised when one of them handed her a bouquet of tulips.


    ¡°T-Thank you. What is this? I should be the one giving you a flower because you showed me your newly-built restaurant.¡±


    ¡°I am giving you flowers because you went here with me during the first opening of my restaurant. We should thank you for that.¡±


    She shook her head while smiling and I couldn¡¯t help doing the same just by staring at her. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s with her, but I think she became more beautiful when she left showbizness. Maybe because she¡¯s no longer stressed? She¡¯s beautiful ever since, anyway.


    ¡°This steak is really something, Ian! And this sd, too! And also this one! All of them!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯replimenting all of them. Maybe you¡¯re just saying that because I treated you.¡±


    ¡°Of course not! You know how honest I am when ites to you. I never even sugarcoat everything. That¡¯s why when I say that this food is delicious, then that¡¯s the truth. For sure your fans are going to love this.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°You are actually right. You really don¡¯t know how to sugarcoat your words, that is why when I confessed my feelings to you back then, you immediately said you don¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right because I didn¡¯t want to give you false hopes. And besides¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in love with Winston.¡±


    She got surprised when I mentioned that name, but it¡¯s a range because her eyes didn¡¯t sparkle anymore. All I could see was sadness.


    Winston is the first man that Winter loved.


    But then something happened to his sister and all of our schoolmates believed that Winter was the one behind that.


    ¡°Do you still think about him?¡± I asked her.


    She put her cutlery down and looked at me. ¡°There¡¯s not even a day that I never thought about him and her sister. I actually hope I could see them again just so I could apologize.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to be apologized for, anyway. You never did anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m still one of the reasons why that happened. I just want to apologize and exin myself to them since I didn¡¯t do that before.¡±


    Before she even burst into tears, I changed the topic. ¡°Now I can¡¯t help butugh whenever I remember me threatening you about that.¡±


    ¡°Right, you were such a jerk. I really hated working with you back then, though. Seeing your face pissess me off a lot.¡±


    ¡°H-Hey! I feel the same too! I also feel so bad whenever I see your face!¡±


    ¡°And who would feel bad whenever they see my face?¡± she said, staring right at me.


    Damn it, nothing has really changed. My heart still beats so fast whenever she¡¯s so close to me.


    I just averted my gaze, then stood up. ¡°How about we go to our old school? Just to reminisce some things from the past?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡±


    After eating at my restaurant, Winter and I decided to go to our alma mater. It took us three hours to get there and she even fell asleep inside my car.


    ¡°Nothing has changed here,¡± Winter mumbled while looking at the old school with a white-painted gate.


    ¡°You are right. I can still remember how excited I am going to school back then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the opposite of me, though. I am not that excited to go to school since I didn¡¯t have any friends back then. I¡¯ll just go to school because I need to.¡±


    We entered the gates and a strong gust of wind weed us. It was as if we traveled back in time and became those teenagers again.


    ¡°That was our ssroom!¡± she pointed at the old ssroom that didn¡¯t even change a bit except for the new color of its door. We walked towards that and peeked inside.


    There weren¡¯t any students since it was the weekend.


    ¡°I remember so many things here,¡± Winter said as she roamed her eyes around the ssroom.


    Watching her, I could already see how much she longed for the people she once met. And I know that the memories and the heartaches that she got back then still lingers in her heart.


    If only I could erase those memories of her and the sadness in her heart, I won¡¯t hesitate to do it.


    After that ssroom, we proceeded to every spot in that school where we used to go to before, then we ended up on the rooftop of the English building.


    We sat on the bench while looking at the view of the whole campus.


    ¡°I used to go here whenever I want to be alone. Seeing the view of the whole campus makes me feel calm every single time.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I always go here whenever I feel like being alone. I even saw you here one time, I think that was the first moment I fell in love with you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I nodded my head with a smile on my face. ¡°I saw you talking to yourself while crying. I thought you were cute.¡±


    ¡°You really are a jerk. You¡¯re saying that you fell in love with me because you saw me crying?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s so nice to go here. A part of me feels nostalgic and sad, but the other part feels happy because of the fun memories I had here.¡±


    ¡°If you can turn back time, would you still choose to meet the people you met here and experience all the things that you experienced here?¡± I asked her without taking my eyes off the scenery.


    I heard her heave a deep sigh before speaking. ¡°Even if I can turn back time, I won¡¯t change it. I would still choose the choices I made before because that¡¯s what made me I am right now. But maybe¡­ I would also refuse to befriend Winston and her sister.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because I only caused them pain. If only I didn¡¯te into their lives, they wouldn¡¯t be miserable.¡±


    Silence enveloped us for a moment. Then Winter suddenly spoke again. ¡°How about you? If you could turn back the time, would you still choose to confess your feelings to me even though you already know I would reject you?¡±


    ¡°I will. Because if I didn¡¯t confess my feelings, you wouldn¡¯t know what I felt for you. I don¡¯t want to live carrying that regret in my heart. But also, maybe if I could turn back time, I would keep my eyes on you so you wouldn¡¯t have to experience the painful things that you experienced before.¡±


    She didn¡¯t react at first, but then sheughed. ¡°You really are my savior, ever since. I don¡¯t even know why you liked me. Is it because I¡¯m pretty?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you have such high self-confidence,¡± I said to tease her.


    We stayed in that school for two more hours, then after that, we already decided to leave and go to another one. We spent the whole day together going to different ces and I couldn¡¯t be any happier.


    ¡°We¡¯re already here, Winter.¡±


    Just as I was about to look at her, that¡¯s when I found out she was sleeping. For sure she got tired from all the things that we did. I couldn¡¯t help but smile while staring at her.


    She never really changed. Not even a bit.


    The Winter that I knew and fell in love with, she¡¯s still the same as the Winter I know now.


    ¡°If I confess again, I wonder if you¡¯d still have the same response?¡± I whispered while looking at her as if she could hear what I was saying.


    Since I didn¡¯t want to wake her up, I just decided to carry her up to their house. I got surprised when I saw that man standing by the door again as if waiting for Winter.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take her in. You can go now,¡± he said as he gently took Winter away from me and carried her in his arms instead.


    Before he could even close the door, I called him. ¡°Hey.¡±


    He looked at me with his usual cold gaze. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I will watch you. If you have a n, I will make sure to know that. I won¡¯t let you hurt Winter.¡±


    ¡°Say that to yourself,¡± he said as he mmed the door in front of me.


    And who is he to say those things to me?!


    He¡¯s just a poor man who can¡¯t even afford to buy Winter branded bags and shoes!

 CHAPTER 68: MEETING BELLE AGAIN

    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°M-Miss Winter¨C


    ¡°Sssh.. I¡¯ll just bring her to her room,¡± I said to the maids when they saw me carrying Winter in my arms.


    They nodded their heads and smiled at each other as I continue walking upstairs going to Winter¡¯s room.


    I gently ced Winter on her bed as soon as I reached her room. I¡¯m actually nning on reprimanding her, but then she¡¯s already asleep, so I guess I¡¯ll just do it tomorrow. After all, she looks so tired and I don¡¯t think she would be able to sleep again if I ever disturb her. She¡¯ll just get mad at me if that happens.


    That man.


    For sure, he¡¯s the one who has a bad n against Winter. He keeps on visiting here to get Elisse¡¯s favor too, for sure he still likes her.


    And today, I don¡¯t even know where they went for them to take so long outside. Winter also seems to be so tired.


    I already told her to call or text me so I could fetch her, but just like she always does, she never called or texted me. Probably because she was having fun with that man.


    Just thinking about that makes me mad already.


    Having fun with that man while I¡¯m here, I couldn¡¯t even sleep because I keep on worrying about her.


    ¡°You really are a hard-headed woman,¡± I mumbled as I tucked her in. I swept the strands of hair that were almost covering her face, and I took off her sandals.


    I was about to go out of her room when she suddenly grabbed me by the arm. I looked at her and realized she was still sleeping because her eyes were still closed.


    ¡°Ian¡­¡± she suddenly mumbled in her sleep.


    I immediately balled my hands into a fist as soon as I heard that. I brushed her hand off me, then I left her to proceed to my room.


    I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening to me, but I get really irritated whenever I see them together. She¡¯s still my wife, and so she shouldn¡¯t be flirting with some other guy. She should also be calling me when she promised to, knowing that I am always waiting for her to do that.


    What am I even saying right now?


    I shouldn¡¯t care about whatever she does with other people, since I¡¯m just using her to seed with my n. After all, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve always wanted to happen. For Winter to find a man that would love her so she wouldn¡¯t spend her time bugging me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any right to tell her what to do, Themis. You¡¯re the one who ruined her life.¡± I mumbled to myself as Iy down on my bed.


    I need to find the people behind my parents¡¯ death as soon as possible. I can¡¯t spend a long time here, knowing that it could affect their family, especially Winter.


    ***


    ¡°You didn¡¯t call me again,¡± I said while we were having breakfast.


    Winter immediately looked at me. ¡°H-Huh? Oh, I¡¯m sorry about that. I didn¡¯t notice the time, and I also forgot to call you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you need to tell me everything that you¡¯ll be doing, but at least call me whenever you can¡¯t go home early or have something else to do.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, that will never happen again. By the way, Ian brought me to his newly built restaurant yesterday. It was so beautiful there, I think that would make a hit. I also think we could go there some other time.¡±


    Talking about that man again.


    I suddenly lost the urge to continue eating, so I put my cutlery down. ¡°I have to go to work now. Elisse, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, brother.¡±


    Upon arriving at their school, Elisse and I stepped out of the car and started walking to their ssroom.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°Huh?


    ¡°Are you mad at Miss Winter?¡± Elisse asked me all of a sudden.


    I looked at her with furrowed brows. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Because you didn¡¯t answer her when she was talking about Uncle Ian¡¯s restaurant a while ago.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elisse. I¡¯m not mad at her. I¡¯m just thinking about work, so I wasn¡¯t able to pay much attention to what she was saying.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Of course, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    A smile appeared on her face as she nodded her head. Elisse is really a smart kid. She notices even the small details around her. Especially when something¡¯s going on between me and Winter. She¡¯ll immediately ask me to confirm it.


    ¡°Be a good girl as always, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡±


    I was about to leave already, but then Elisse suddenly called someone. ¡°Dr. Belle!¡±


    My feet automatically stopped moving as I heard the name Elisse just called. I don¡¯t know if I heard it right, but I only got to confirm it when I also heard a voice of a woman.


    ¡°Elisse!¡±


    I didn¡¯t turn around. I just stayed standing there while listening to them.


    Is it really her? Is it Belle?


    ¡°Did you just arrive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dr. Belle. I¡¯m with my brother! Oh, there he is! Brother!¡±


    I took a deep breath before I slowly turned around and faced the two of them.


    Both of our eyes widened upon seeing each other.


    It was really her.


    It¡¯s Belle.


    I thought she would blurt out my name, but then she just smiled and pretended as if she doesn¡¯t know me. ¡°Good morning, Sir Matthew?¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Dr. Belle.¡±


    ¡°Brother, she is the beautiful doctor that I used to tell you! She always treats my wound whenever I get one.¡±


    ¡°O-Oh, really? Then I should thank her for that.¡±


    Belle shook her head. ¡°Oh, no, you don¡¯t have to do that. It¡¯s my duty to take care of the kids. Besides, I¡¯m the official doctor here in their school. By the way, Elisse is such a good girl.¡±

 CHAPTER 69: LONG TIME NO SEE

    Themis¡¯ POV


    After taking Elisse to her ssroom, Belle and I decided to go to her office inside the school.


    She had to look around first, before looking at me again.


    ¡°Oh my God, Themis! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re really here!¡±


    ¡°Me either. I never expected to see you here.¡±


    ¡°Well, when I got back here. A friend suggested that I apply here, and so I did. Wait, can I hug you?¡± she suddenly asked.


    I was surprised, but then I just smiled and nodded my head. ¡°Of course, you can.¡±


    With no hesitation, Belle lunged at me and hugged me tightly. ¡°I missed you so much, Themis¡­ My teddy..¡±


    Belle used to call me teddy before, it¡¯s because whenever she cries or having a bad time, she always runs to me to cry or express her anger. And although I don¡¯t talk much, I always listen to everything that she says.


    ¡°I missed you too, Belle.¡±


    When we finally moved away from each other, I saw tears filling her eyes, so I quickly wiped them off using my fingers. ¡°You¡¯re still such a crybaby even though many years have already passed.¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ I just really missed you. You don¡¯t know how much I waited for this day to happen. For me to finally be able to see you again. When I got back here, I felt sad when Timothy told me you left home to do something really important. I kept on asking him about it, but he just won¡¯t tell me. So, what is it, huh? Why did you leave home ande here? And Elisse, who is she? Where did you find her? Is it true that you married that woman named Winter? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Belle kept on asking questions to me.


    I heaved a deep sigh before I spoke again. ¡°I decided to leave home because I want to find the people who killed our parents.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Belle, nothing¡¯s going to happen if we keep on hiding as if we did something bad. I keep on having the same nightmare about what happened a long time ago. I just can¡¯t hide and pretend as if nothing happened. I can¡¯t hide forever. I need to do something. I need to avenge our parents. I need to do this for our family, and for the people who also lost their family during that tragic incident.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s dangerous, Themis. If the enemy finds out you¡¯re looking for them, they mighte after you and target your family again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t go to this battle unprepared. I already nned everything, Belle.¡±


    ¡°How about Elisse?¡±


    I had to stare at her for a moment before deciding to tell the truth. ¡°Elisse is a kid that I found selling vegetables on the streets. I often see her getting beaten by her auntie, also, she already lost both of her parents. Winter, my wife, decided to adopt her after knowing all of that.¡±


    Her brows furrowed. ¡°Your wife?¡±


    ¡°Her grandfather, Mr. Wesley is grandpa¡¯s childhood best friend before. He offered me help.¡±


    ¡°Which is to marry that Winter?¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Although that is a fake marriage. For me to be able to hide my identity, I had to have a fake marriage with her while finding the people behind that incident through business meetings.¡±


    ¡°Why did you have to marry her?¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s the only choice I have.¡±


    Belle didn¡¯t speak for a while. She just kept her head lowered as if she wants to say something, but couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Belle, I know you¡¯re mad at me because I didn¡¯t tell you about it. I just don¡¯t want to distract you from studying.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I understand where you¡¯reing from. But you shouldn¡¯t go here by yourself. We can¡¯t afford to lose you too, Themis.¡±


    ¡°This is the best thing I can do for my parents, Belle. The best thing I could do for the victims of that incident.¡±


    She took a deep breath and wiped the tears from her eyes. ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s what you want. But please, if there is something I can help you with, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t-


    ¡°I also lost my family because of those monsters, Themis. I can¡¯t sit back and watch you risk your own life just for us. If ever it harms me or costs me my life, I don¡¯t care. I have nothing to lose anymore now.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I will call you when I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°B-By the way, how¡¯s Tim?¡±


    The straight face she was wearing was reced with a soft smile. ¡°I know you miss your younger brother already. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s doing fine. And you know what? it¡¯s strange because he doesn¡¯t bring any women at home now. He seems to be very focused on running yourpany. I often see him working evente at night. He¡¯s really doing his part, Themis.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear then. I know he¡¯ll make it.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you visit them when you have time? For sure, they would be d to see you.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I promised them that I will onlye back when I already found the people I am looking for. Besides, I can¡¯t take risks of going there for some people might get confused and follow me. I want to keep them safe as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still the Themis that I know. The Themis who is willing to do everything for the sake of his family, for the sake of his younger brother. You¡¯re so selfless.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I am also doing this for myself. Because I don¡¯t want to die doing nothing for my family.¡±


    Belle nodded her head. ¡°Alright, alright, I believe you now. I can now feel at ease knowing that you¡¯re doing fine and I would be able to see you more often.¡±


    I smiled at her. ¡°By the way, thank you for taking good care of Elisse. She always tells me about you.¡±

 CHAPTER 70: THAT BELLE

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Matthew, I¡¯ll be the one to drive Elisse to their school. I also have to go somewhere.¡±


    Matthew wiped his mouth using the napkin before looking at me. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be the one to drive her there.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But I¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can go straight to where you need to go.¡±


    I slowly nodded my head while looking at him. He immediately stood up andter on, he and Elisse already decided to leave.


    Actually, I¡¯ve been suspicious of Matthewtely. He is always the one who drives Elisse to her school, but these past few days, he seems to be so excited to go there. And even if he still has too much work to do, he still volunteers to be the one to go there as if he has someone he likes to see.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find out the reason why he keeps going there,¡± I mumbled to myself.


    After changing my clothes, I immediately got into my car and drove off to Elisse¡¯s school.


    ¡°Miss Winter!¡± I got surprised when Elisse saw me while I was walking past their ssroom.


    ¡°Elisse, why are you still outside?¡±


    ¡°Our teacher hasn¡¯t arrived yet, Miss Winter. Did youe here to see me?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh? Oh, yes. I-I actually brought you a sandwich. Here, share it with your friends when your lunch timees.¡±


    Good thing I was able to buy some sandwiches on my way here, so I could immediately make an excuse for going here.


    I was starting to look around, looking for Matthew when Elisse¡¯s ssmates suddenly rushed towards me.


    ¡°Elisse, is she your mom?!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°She looks like you!¡±


    ¡°She looks like Barbie!¡±


    ¡°Is she a princess?¡±


    A smile immediately appeared on my face upon hearing what they were saying about me. I knelt down to meet their height. ¡°Hi, there! Yes, I am Elisse¡¯s mom. Are you her friends?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Are you a princess?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a castle?¡±


    ¡°My mom told me you are a celebrity. Is that true?¡±


    I got surprised when one of them asked me that. I just pat her head and smiled.


    ¡°All of you, you should study hard. Make sure to always listen to your teacher and be good kids. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Now, go to your ss and wait for your teacher.¡±


    Without asking anything, all of Elisse¡¯s ssmates went back to their ssroom.


    ¡°Miss Winter, are you going home now?¡± Elisse asked me.


    ¡°No, I still have to go somewhere. By the way, where¡¯s Matthew? Did he go to work already?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Brother went to the clinic to visit Doctor Belle.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    I knew it!


    The reason why Matthew keeps on going here and seems to be in a hurry every single time is that he¡¯s actually seeing some other woman!


    I heaved a deep sigh as I looked at Elisse. ¡°Okay. Go inside your ssroom now and wait for your teacher, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Winter.¡±


    ¡°Good girl. See youter!¡±


    ¡°See youter!¡±


    I waited for her to go inside their ssroom before I decided to go to the infirmary.


    Matthew. You¡¯re really dead. How can you even look at other women when you already have a beautiful wife?!


    When I arrived in front of the infirmary, I took a deep breath before opening the door. I didn¡¯t bother knocking, because I want to catch them in action.


    ¡°Matthew!¡±


    As I opened the door, I immediately saw Matthew and that woman sitting on a couch while talking to each other. Both of them got surprised upon seeing me.


    ¡°W-Winter?¡±


    I looked at the woman first, before looking at Matthew again. I crossed both of my arms over my chest as I spoke. ¡°Oh, did I disturb the two of you?¡±


    ¡°Winter, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I should be the one asking you that, Matthew.¡±


    He stood up and walked toward me. ¡°What are you saying? I-I was just talking to Dr. Belle. She¡¯s the doctor here.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Winter. I think you misunderstood it. Your husband and I are just talking about Elisse.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°By the way, you told me you still have to go somewhere, right? Maybe we should go together. I also need to go to work now.¡± Matthew said while holding my arm, which I immediately brushed off.


    I rolled my eyes and red at the doctor before I stepped out of that infirmary. I even heard Matthew as he said goodbye to that doctor before following me.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He even said goodbye to that woman, huh?


    ¡°Winter, wait!¡±


    ¡°Go on, Matthew. Talk to that woman as long as you want. Looks like I disturbed the two of you. I apologize for that. Go back there now, I swear I won¡¯t disturb you ever again.¡±


    ¡°Winter, you misunderstood it. Dr. Belle doesn¡¯t have any rtionship like what you¡¯re thinking. I just talked to her because I wanted to talk about Elisse. She told me they are really close to each other, so I got curious.¡±


    ¡°You could¡¯ve talked to her teacher instead.¡±


    ¡°But Elisse told me Dr. Belle is to whom she¡¯s close. It¡¯s not what you think, okay?¡±


    I stopped walking and faced him. I could feel my whole face getting hotter when I realized he was standing so close to me. ¡°Fine. If that¡¯s what you want me to believe, then I¡¯ll believe you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t move from where we were standing and still remained so close to me as if he was going to kiss me. I even caught him looking at my lips, but immediately averted his gaze.


    That made me smile.


    ¡°Why? Do you want to kiss me? Come on, kiss me if you want to.¡± I said while smiling teasingly at him.


    Both of his ears turned bright red as he moved away from me. ¡°W-What are you saying? W-We should go now.¡±


    He walked past me, so I had to follow him. ¡°Why are you blushing? Have you fallen in love with me already?¡±

 CHAPTER 71: UNREQUITED LOVE

    Belle¡¯s POV


    ¡°Mommy¡­ Daddy¡­¡±


    I kept on crying while hugging my knees. I was hiding in a corner, trying my best not to cause any noise that might get the attention of the armed men walking around. I¡¯ve heard gunshots and each of them makes my heart beat so fast because of fright.


    ¡°There¡¯s a child here!¡±


    I was shocked when a man suddenly appeared in front of me. I was just looking up at him with widened eyes.


    ¡°N-No, please don¡¯t kill me!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not going to hurt you. Come with us. We¡¯re going to escape from here.¡±


    I blinked a few times with tears filling my eyes. If I didn¡¯t remember my mom telling me not to go with strangers, I would¡¯ve gone with that man immediately.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go with you! Go away!¡± I shouted.


    The man kept looking around as if someone would catch him anytime. He looked at me again.


    ¡°Come on, we¡¯re going to save you. The bad guys are going to catch you if you don¡¯te with us.¡±


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t go with you!¡±


    Tears continue streaming down my face. Then all of a sudden, a boy with sapphire eyes appeared in front of me. He was wearing a ck suit and I don¡¯t know if it was because of the lights around us, but he looks so bright as he outstretched his hand towards me. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, we¡¯re going to save you. Those bad guys wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt you if youe with us.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª


    ¡°You can trust me. I will never let anyone hurt you.¡±


    Those words that he said went straight to my hand. And as if he cast a spell on me, I reached for his hand and stood up. He guided me as we both stepped inside a helicopter.


    From that moment, I felt safe.


    All I could feel is assurance, and safety when I¡¯m with him.


    ¡°Penny for your thoughts?¡±


    I almost dropped the cup of coffee that I was holding when Timothy suddenly peered behind me. I turned around to look at him with a frown on my face. ¡°You startled me. When did you arrive here?¡±


    He chuckled as he sat on the couch and put his feet up on the center table.


    ¡°Well, just a few moments ago.¡±


    ¡°You really think you¡¯re already living here, huh? You even have your spare key.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I should always go here to make sure you¡¯re not taking home any man.¡±


    I shook my head as I put the cup of coffee on the table and tapped his shoes. ¡°Don¡¯t put your feet up on the table! You brat!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still a neat freak olddy. Nothing really changed even after so many years.¡±


    ¡°H-Hey! What did you just call me?! Olddy?!¡±


    Timothy is my childhood best friend and the twin brother of Themis. They look really identical, aside from the fact that Tim is a mischievous and overconfident man who loves to lurk around and tease me. He really is like a younger brother to me.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re already twenty-seven. You¡¯re old enough to get married already.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just twenty-seven years old. Don¡¯t say it like I¡¯m a one-hundred-year-old woman.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the same. Why don¡¯t you go on blind dates and find the best man for you to make you happy? Instead of working all day and feeling lonely every single night.¡±


    I looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m not like you, Tim. I don¡¯t need someone to make me happy. Besides, I¡¯m already happy with my life now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Or maybe you¡¯re just waiting for someone named Themis?¡±


    I immediately felt the heat captivating my whole face just by hearing that name. ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡±


    Timothy turned to me. ¡°Belle, we both know that you¡¯re in love with Themis. For sure you¡¯re still waiting for him toe back.¡±


    ¡°By the way, speaking of him, I saw himst week. At the school where I am working as an official doctor.¡±


    ¡°Y-You saw him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Apparently, Elisse, the girl that he adopted goes to that school. And it just happened that Themis came to send her, then we saw each other.¡±


    Timothy was staring at me as if he was so interested to hear more about his twin brother. It¡¯s been a while since thest time they saw each other, so for sure he misses Themis so much already.


    ¡°H-He adopted a child? Why? How is he? Is he doing okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he told me that his wife adopted the child but it was him who saw that child first.¡±


    ¡°A wife?! He¨C


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fake wife. To hide his identity.¡± I cut him off. ¡°He married a woman named Winter Wesley who is the granddaughter of your grandfather¡¯s best friend. He knows why Themis came there, and so he helped him to hide his identity.¡±


    Timothy nodded his head. ¡°So, he really did all of that for the sake of his n. He doesn¡¯t even think if that would put his life at risk. That man is a hardheaded one. He left home and went into aplicated world where his safety cannot be assured.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tim. Themis knows what he¡¯s doing. He won¡¯t do things if he thinks that would harm him or his family.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just smart, but he can¡¯t really control his emotions sometimes. By the way, that woman he married, do you know her?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I heard she is a former actress, but she left showbiz because of a scandal.¡±


    ¡°An actress? Does Themis even think? He would be exposed to media by marrying that woman!¡±


    ¡°Tim, calm down. Themis is a reliable and intelligent man. He knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°You really trust him that much, huh?¡±


    I smiled at him. ¡°Of course, I do.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    And I also believe that he would seed in his n ande back to me.


    I am always waiting for him.

 CHAPTER 72: PHOEBE

    WINTER¡¯S POV


    ¡°Winter, do you want to go modelling? I can refer you to my agency.¡± Ian asked me while we were having coffee.


    I shook my head. ¡°I already told you I am not interested to any profession that has something to do with cameras, right?¡±


    ¡°I know, but you are born to be on the spotlight and to be the star. Even if you keep running away from it, for sure it will keep on following you. Besides, you¡¯re just going to be a model, not a celebrity.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s whates next to that.¡±


    ¡°Your name has been cleared already, Winter. We were able to track down every people who leaked those false rumors and scandals about you, so why are you still afraid toe back as a celebrity?¡±


    I heaved a deep sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t want to Matthew and Elisse¡¯s life in danger. I want to live as private as much as possible now. You know what? I actually realized that living peacefully is what I have been craving for. Right now, I feel like I am free.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t change your mind now, huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ian. Thank you for your suggestion and all your help. But I won¡¯t really go back there anymore.¡±


    ¡°I understand. So, what are you nning to do instead?¡±


    I took a sip of my coffee before looking at him again. ¡°Well, for now I am nning to build my own boutique. You know how much I love fashion.¡±


    ¡°I see. If you need help, just tell me. I can be one of your models, too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I guess I¡¯ll need your help there. Thank you so much for your help, Mr. Ian. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m having a coffee with the most popr male celebrity in the country.¡± I teased him.


    ¡°Me, too. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m having a coffee with the next fashion queen in the world.¡±


    I shook my head while smiling. ¡°You¡¯re over exaggerating everything.¡±


    Whileughing with Ian, my gaze darted towards a woman with long wavy hair wearing a pink sweater paired with a pair of ck jeans standing at the counter, probably waiting for her order. She seems to be close to the man at the counter because they wereughing together. At first, I thought I was just mistaken, but then I saw her smiled and saw those dimples on the corner of her smile.


    ¡°Phoebe?¡± I mumbled.


    Ian, who was still talking about his restaurant, paused for a while and looked at me with confusion. ¡°What? What did you say?¡±


    The woman just took the cup of coffee from the man at the counter and even waved before leaving the coffee shop.


    ¡°It¡¯s Phoebe. It¡¯s really her!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Phoebe? That nerd who tried to kill herself before?¡±


    I nodded my head. I could feel the tears filling my eyes. ¡°She¡¯s alive¡­ I can¡¯t believe it¡­ Phoebe is alive!¡±


    ¡°Winter, didn¡¯t she flew abroad with her brother? Maybe you just mistook that woman and thought she was Phoebe when she¡¯s actually not.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t be mistaken. I¡¯m really sure that¡¯s Phoebe.¡±


    ¡°But¨C


    Before Ian could even finish what he was about to say, I stood up and walked over to the man at the counter.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, is there anything I could help you?¡±


    ¡°T-That woman who just stepped out of this coffee shop. That one wearing a pink sweater, do you know her?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You mean, Phoebe?¡±


    I nced at Ian who was already standing beside me before nodding my head. ¡°Yes, Phoebe.¡±


    ¡°She actually works here as a waitress. It¡¯s her off today, so she just dropped by to see us for a while. D-Do you know her, Ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°S-She works here?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°O-Okay. Thank you.¡±


    After that, Ian and I already decided to go. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from smiling while we were on our way home.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to go back there to see Phoebe?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I will go back there tomorrow. Wait, should I buy something for her? It¡¯s been a while since west saw each other, I don¡¯t think she still remembers me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, she does. How can she forget the woman who ruined her life?¡± Ian kidded. ¡°Just kidding. By the way, I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡±


    I looked at him with furrowed brows. ¡°Don¡¯t you have filming tomorrow? You don¡¯t have to apany me, Ian. I can handle myself, anyway.¡±


    ¡°But you know how much that woman hated you. You don¡¯t know, maybe she¡¯s still mad at you and does something that would hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, she won¡¯t. Phoebe isn¡¯t like that. She will never hurt anyone.¡±


    ¡°Winter, it¡¯s been years already. People change. Hatred grows even more.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just ask her to have some coffee with me, anyway. I don¡¯t think she would hurt me inside the coffee shop.¡±


    ¡°But she could p you.¡±


    ¡°I can handle myself. If she ps me, then let her. I won¡¯t die with a single p, anyway. And besides, I think I somehow deserve that.¡±


    Ian heaved a deep sigh. ¡°You¡¯re such a hard-headed woman. Whenever you want something, you really make sure you will get it.¡±


    ¡°You know me really well, Ian.¡±


    ¡°By the way, we¡¯re already here. Go inside now because for sure, your fake husband would use me of kidnapping you if you ever arrivete again.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°He¡¯s just worried of me. Anyway, I¡¯ll go inside now. Take care, okay? Bye!¡±


    ¡°Bye, hard-headed woman.¡±


    I even waited for him to drove off before going inside the house.


    ¡°Miss Winter!!¡± Elisse immediately rushed towards me to give me a hug.


    ¡°Hi there, sweetie.¡± I looked around the house to find Matthew, but I didn¡¯t see him. ¡°Is Matthew inside his room now?¡±


    Elisse shook her head. ¡°He hasn¡¯t arrived yet, Miss Winter.¡±


    ¡°What? But it¡¯s quitete already.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he has a lot of work to do.¡±


    I just nodded my head.


    I wonder what keeps him so busy. He doesn¡¯t usually stay thiste in ourpany. Whenever he still has work to do, he¡¯ll just bring them here and finish it inside his room.

 CHAPTER 73: IMPORTANT PERSON

    Matthew¡¯s POV


    As soon as I stepped inside the house, I saw Winter who was lying on the couch while sleeping. Her eyes were closed and she was even holding her phone as if waiting for someone to call her.


    Is she waiting for me?


    It was already past twelve midnight and she wasn¡¯t in her room yet. For sure, she really waited for me.


    ¡°Winter..¡± I tried to call her, but she was deeply asleep.


    I decided to sit on the couch while looking at her. I swept the strands of hair that were covering her eyes.


    She looks so innocent when she¡¯s sleeping, but when she¡¯s awake, she¡¯s so yful and loves teasing me around. I couldn¡¯t but smile while staring at her face.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, as I was about to carry her to her room, she opened her eyes and looked at me. ¡°Matthew?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sorry, did I disturb your sleep?¡±


    She sat up and blinked a few times while looking at me as if checking if she wasn¡¯t dreaming. After that, she frowned at me. ¡°Yes, you disturbed me. I should be sleeping right now, but I waited for you instead! Where did you go, huh? Did you meet with that woman again?¡±


    I chuckled. Her brows furrowed even more after seeing that. ¡°And what do you think is funny? Are you making fun of me?!¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice low, Winter. You might wake Elisse up.¡± I whispered. ¡°I just decided to finish all the paperworks in the office since it would cause a lot of hassle if I still bring those here.¡±


    ¡°Then should have told me. You should at least call me whenever you can¡¯t go home early. You always scold me whenever I don¡¯t go home early, but you¡¯re also doing the same!¡± she kept on whining like a kid.


    I patted her head. ¡°Alright, alright I promise to call you starting from now on.¡±


    She pouted. ¡°You¡¯re making me worried, you know. I thought something bad already happened to you.¡±


    ¡°That will never happen. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, Winter.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll worry about you. Because I like you.¡±


    That made me surprised. She always tells me that, but I didn¡¯t expect her to say it in such a random time.


    I am already used to her saying that, but these past few days I don¡¯t know why I get so startled and embarrassed whenever I hear that from her.


    ¡°Y-You should go upstairs and sleep now. It¡¯s already past twelve midnight.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m still full.¡±


    ¡°Okay. By the way, I¡¯m having a meeting with my potential employees tomorrow. You do know that I¡¯m nning to build a boutique, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know that. That¡¯s good to hear then. You should carefully choose the people you¡¯ll give your trust into. Have some thorough background check. Also, if you ever need some help, feel free to ask me.¡±


    She nodded her head while smiling. ¡°Also, I am meeting someone really important.¡±


    That made me look at her straight in the eyes. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    She shrugged as she stood up. ¡°It¡¯s a secret. I won¡¯t tell you who is it.¡±


    ¡°Is that a guy?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you~ By the way, I will go upstairs and sleep now, okay? Goodnight, Matthew!¡±


    I just watched her run upstairs until I just heard her door closed.


    Someone really important, huh?


    She just said that she likes me, and now she¡¯s telling me that she will meet someone important tomorrow?


    ***


    Iy down on my bed as soon as I reached my room.


    I really told the truth to Winter. I finished all the paperworks in thepany. But that¡¯s not because they¡¯re too many, but because Belle and I had to discuss about our n first, so I didn¡¯t have that much time to work.


    She and I talked about how can we get close to Mr. Wellis, one of my suspects who had a disagreement with my father before. He is a yboy who loves young women, so Belle suggested that she could seduce him. At first I didn¡¯t agree with that idea, but then she insisted it and promised me she would be really careful.


    I had no choice, since we couldn¡¯t think of a much better idea other than that.


    My phone started ringing all of a sudden, so I took it from the side table and answered it without checking who the caller was


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Themis? Did I disturb you? Are you home already?¡±


    Just by hearing her voice, I already knew it was Belle. I sat up on my bed as I pressed my phone to my other ear. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t disturb me. I just arrived home, actually.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s good to hear then.¡±


    ¡°Yes. By the way, why did you call? Is there any problem?¡±


    ¡°N-No. I-I just wanted to make sure you were able to go home safely.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°You¡¯re still the same as before. That¡¯s why Tim also used to call you mom. Because you tend to worry so much like a mom.¡±


    I heard herugh from the other line. ¡°I just can¡¯t help it. Especially because I know that the two of you love putting yourselves into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Well, Tim loves to do that more. I have always been the good boy, you know.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you that. You are the most reliable, smart, and matured. Does that make you happy now?¡± she teased.


    Iughed. ¡°Well, kind of.¡±


    ¡°I really missed this.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I miss talking to you like this. I missughing with you and get lost of time. I missed you so much, Themis.¡±


    ¡°I missed you, too.¡±


    She didn¡¯t speak for a while. I even heard her heaved a sigh before speaking again. ¡°Goodnight, Teddy.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, crybaby.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not a crybaby!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡±


    ¡°Whatever! Goodnight!¡± sheughed, then hang up the phone.

 CHAPTER 74: CONVERSATION WITH PHOEBE

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Uncle Ian!¡± Elisse cooed upon seeing Ian enter the house.


    Ian then smiled at her and patted her head. ¡°Hello there, Elisse. Are you going to school now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. You should behave at school and defeat all your ssmates, okay? Make them see how smart you are!¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Coming from someone who used to skip sses in middle school, huh?¡±


    ¡°H-Hey! What skipping sses are you talking about? We both know I¡¯m one of those smart kids before.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, Ian. Don¡¯t try to lie to Elisse anymore.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Fine. But that¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t be like me. You need to be smart and be better than everyone!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be a fool like your Uncle Ian.¡± I said while looking teasingly at Ian.


    The three of usughed. We didn¡¯t even notice Matthew, who just went downstairs from his room.


    ¡°Uh-hum! Elisse, let¡¯s go now. You¡¯ll bete if we don¡¯t hurry up.¡± he said without even looking at me or Ian.


    ¡°Bye, Miss Winter! Bye, Uncle Ian!¡±


    ¡°Bye, Elisse!¡±


    As soon as Elisse and Matthew left, Ian came over to me. ¡°What¡¯s with that guy? It¡¯s so early in the morning and he seems to have a bad mood already.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s probably because he just saw you.¡± Iughed.


    ¡°As if I came here to see him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ian. When will you and Matthew finally hang out with each other? We don¡¯t know, maybe the two of you are really meant for each other. You know how the saying goes, the more you hate, the more you-


    ¡°Shut up, Winter Wesley!¡±


    I just shook my head while trying not tough.¡±Fine, fine. By the way, I don¡¯t remember asking you to go here. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Well, I just realized that I wouldn¡¯t be able to focus on my work if I let you meet that woman alone. You know, she might do something to you.¡±


    I walked towards him and cupped both of his cheeks. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re worried about me? What a sweet, sweet man you are! Ah, I¡¯m so touched!¡±


    ¡°S-Shut up!¡± he brushed my hands off him while his ears were turning red.


    ¡°Well then, might as well you help me choose what to wear.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Just stay there, okay? If ever Phoebe ps me, then let her.¡± I kept on reminding Ian while we were inside his car, going to the coffee shop where Phoebe works as a waitress.


    ¡°Ah, I know that already! I¡¯ll just watch you from my car. Just don¡¯t me me if that woman suddenly kidnaps you and takes you to a ce where you can¡¯t escape.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°You should be a writer with that wild imagination of yours, Ian. Go on and find a goodpany and apply.¡±


    ¡°Just go there already!¡±


    I even checked myself in his side mirror before finally deciding to step out of his car and directed towards the coffee shop. As soon as I stepped in, I saw Phoebe serving the other customers with a wide smile on her face. I couldn¡¯t help but smile while looking at her.


    She became more beautiful since thest time I saw her. She grew taller and her hair looks perfect on her. Those dimples in the corners of her smile added up to her adorable demeanor.


    ¡°May I get your order, Ma¡¯am?¡± she wasn¡¯t looking while asking me that.


    ¡°Phoebe.¡±


    That¡¯s when the smile on her face faded. She raised her head up and met my eyes. She obviously got so surprised upon seeing me that she didn¡¯t know whether to smile or give me a different reaction. ¡°W-Winter?¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Phoebe.¡±


    Since it was still working hours, I had to wait for her to have her break before she finally got to sit on the chair across from mine.


    ¡°P-Phoebe, thank you so much for allowing me to talk to you. It¡¯s really been such a long time. You¡¯ve changed a lot. You became more beautiful.¡±


    Her head remained lowered. ¡°Y-You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°How are you now, huh? After so many years, a lot of things happened. Are you doing fine now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working part-time as a waitress.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, I know. One of your co-workers told me that yesterday.¡± I smiled. ¡°I just saw you yesterday when you dropped by to say hi to your co-worker. The moment I saw you smile, I already knew it was you. Ah, I still can¡¯t believe I¡¯ll see you again.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond for a while. I thought she just couldn¡¯t think of any topic to bring up, so I just decided to talk again. ¡°By the way, thanks for this coffee. I am the one who disturbed you, but you¡¯re still the one who treated me coffee.¡±


    ¡°Are you disappointed to see me alive?¡±


    ¡°And also-h-huh?¡±


    Phoebe raised her head and looked directly into my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been years already, and you¡¯re still the Winter I know. The Winter who always wants everyone¡¯s attention, the Winter who¡¯s so good at pretending to be someone.¡±


    ¡°P-Phoebe, what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Stop ying the innocent cad now, Winter. We both know you wanted what happened to me back then. Because of all your pretensions and lies, I almost died!¡±


    I looked at her, confusingly. ¡°W-What are you saying, Phoebe? I don¡¯t understand you.¡±


    She stood up, her eyes were full of tears. ¡°That¡¯s alright. You never understood me, anyway. Because you only care about yourself, you only care about getting the attention of everyone!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Phoebe! You know how much I cared about you! Especially when you¨C¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Why did you even show yourself to me? I¡¯m living a peaceful life now, Winter. What else do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Phoebe¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again. Please, Winter. Do me a favor and don¡¯t ever show your face to me again.¡±


    Before I could even speak again, Phoebe already left.

 CHAPTER 75: BETTER THAN HIM

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Come on, stop crying now.¡± Ian kept trying to console me inside his car.


    I just had a conversation with Phoebe, and she didn¡¯t like to see me.


    I sobbed between my words. ¡°I really¡­ I really thought she had forgiven me already¡­ but she¡¯s still mad at me, Ian¡­ I don¡¯t even understand¡­ Was it really my fault?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s not your fault, Winter. You don¡¯t have to me yourself for something that you didn¡¯t even want to happen. We both know how you cared for that woman. She¡¯s just an insecure woman who got mad at her best friend for being more beautiful than her.¡±


    ¡°I really thought we could finally be friends again. All these years, all I did was pray that she was okay and that we could see each other again. She hates me so much, Ian¡­ She said she doesn¡¯t want to see me anymore.¡±


    Ian tapped my back. ¡°It¡¯s alright. If she doesn¡¯t want to see you, then don¡¯t show your face to her again. As if you would die not seeing her face. Winter, there are things that don¡¯t deserve your tears and attention. If they don¡¯t want you in their life, then it¡¯s not your loss, it¡¯s theirs.¡±


    We stayed hugging each other inside his car, then when I was finally okay, Ian already decided to drive me home.


    ¡°Look at your eyes. You look like a puppy who just cried.¡± Ian said while cupping both of my cheeks.


    I pouted. ¡°Thank you for apanying me, Ian. If you weren¡¯t there, I don¡¯t really know what I would do.¡±


    ¡°You know I¡¯m just one call away. I will always stay beside you because I know you¡¯re a crybaby,¡± he said as he continue pinching both of my cheeks.


    ¡°Ian, you¡¯re¡ª


    ¡°Winter.¡±


    Both of us got surprised when we heard Matthew¡¯s voice. I gently moved away from him and turned around, only for me to see Matthew ring at the two of us. He stared at me for a while. I thought he wouldn¡¯t notice my puffy eyes, but he did.


    ¡°What did you do to her?!¡±


    Suddenly, Matthew walked towards me and pushed Ian away from me.


    ¡°Matthew!¡±


    He held my hand and hid me behind him and red at Ian again.


    ¡°What the hell is your problem?!¡± Ian hissed.


    ¡°Why did Winter cry?! Are you the one who did it to her?!¡±


    ¡°What the fuck are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Matthew, Ian didn¡¯t do anything to me. Don¡¯t hurt him, please. It¡¯s a long story, but he¡¯s the one who drove me here and he will never do anything bad to me, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. He¡¯s my best friend.¡±


    That made Matthew quiet.


    Ian sarcasticallyughed while looking at him. ¡°You¡¯re only basing on what you¡¯re seeing without even knowing the full story. Oh well, how would you even know about the full story when you don¡¯t even give enough attention to your wife?¡±


    ¡°Ian, enough of that. I know you¡¯re already tired, so you can go home now. Thank you for everything.¡± I said while smiling at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Winter. Just call me if you need anything, or if you want someone to talk to. After all, I am much better than someone here.¡± he said, obviously insulting Matthew again. I just shook my head, then Ian stepped inside his car and drove off after waving goodbye to me.


    As soon as Matthew and I stepped inside the mansion, Elisse came rushing towards us.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brother! Miss Winter!¡±


    ¡°Elisse!¡± I hugged her tightly and lifted her up in my arms.


    ¡°Elisse, you should go change into your pajamas and sleep early. Also, Winter needs to rest now.¡±


    Elisse just nodded and smiled at me. ¡°Yes, brother.¡±


    Before Matthew started walking upstairs, he nced at me and spoke. ¡°Winter, when you¡¯re done with what you have to do, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°H-Huh? Okay¡­¡±


    ***


    I just sat on the couch while Matthew look as if he was still doing his paperwork. He asked me to go to the library room after I changed my clothes. He said he wanted to talk to me, I don¡¯t even know what he wants to say to me.


    ¡°M-Matthew, is there something you want to tell me?¡± I asked him when I finally mustered to have the courage. He looked so serious that I think he was ready to punch anyone who tries to disturb him.


    He heaved a sigh before putting his pen down. He seems to be troubled about something, but then he raised his head and looked directly at me. ¡°Why did you cry? Was it because of me?¡±


    What he said didn¡¯t sink in immediately. I had to blink a few times before I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not because of you, Matthew. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong with me.¡±


    ¡°Then, who did it?¡±


    I averted my gaze. ¡°I-It¡¯s a long story¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me?¡±


    I stared at him. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I-I mean if you want to. You can tell me anything that¡¯s bothering you. I mean, I¡¯m still your h-husband¡­¡±


    I heaved a deep sigh. ¡°The best friend I had before, she got into an ident because of me. It¡¯s years already. I thought we could be friends again, but then it turned out that she still hates me. She even told me she doesn¡¯t want to see my face ever again.¡±


    Matthew was just listening to me attentively as if he didn¡¯t want to miss a single word that I would say.


    As I continue talking, I didn¡¯t notice that tears were already streaming down my face. I still remember the hatred in Phoebe¡¯s eyes as she said those things to me.


    ¡°She will never forgive me anymore¡­¡±


    I was crying loudly like a kid when suddenly, I just felt Matthew¡¯s fingers wiping the tears from my eyes. As I looked at him, I saw how worried he was.


    My heart started beating so fast when he looked back at me. He was looking straight into my eyes as he started moving his face closer to mine.

 CHAPTER 76: CHOOSING

    Winter¡¯s POV


    Just when Matthew¡¯s face was an inch closer to mine, the door of the library room went open and one of the maids stepped inside. Because of that, both of us immediately moved away from each other.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry! I-I¡¯ll go outside now!¡± she immediately apologized and left the library room.


    That made Matthew and I be left alone together again.


    I could feel the heat captivating my whole face as I pretended to be looking around the library room. Matthew was just sitting next to me, probably wondering what to say next.


    ¡°W-Why is it so hot in here?¡± I said while waving both of my hands.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll turn on the other air conditioner,¡± Matthew said as he immediately stood up.


    What the hell? Why does it feel like I can¡¯t even breathe?


    As soon as Matthew was done turning on the other air conditioner, he turned around and met my gaze again. Because of that, I immediately stood up and averted my gaze from him. ¡°B-By the way, is that all that you want to ask me?¡±


    ¡°H-Huh? O-Oh, yes. You may go to your room now and take some rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I hurriedly left that library room and proceeded to my room. As soon as I reached my room, I closed the door and lunged onto my bed, burying my face in my pillow. Later on, I sat down on my bed and stared at a corner while remembering what just happened.


    ¡°Wait, did Matthew almost kiss me?¡± I mumbled to myself.


    He was going to kiss me a while ago, right?


    If not, then why would he move his face so close to me?


    Remembering how close his face from mine a while ago already makes me feel embarrassed.


    But why would he kiss me? Does he like me already?


    Themis¡¯ POV


    I covered my face with both of my hands as I sat down back on the couch when Winter had already walked out of the library room.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What did I just do?


    I almost kissed Winter, and I didn¡¯t even know why that came to my mind. I think I¡¯m already going insane.


    ***


    ¡°Good morning, Brother!¡± Elisse greeted me as soon as I arrived in the dining room.


    I walked towards her and patted her head. ¡°Good morning, Elisse. Did you have a good sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I am so excited about going to school!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. You should always be excited to go to school. By the way.¡± I roamed my eyes around the dining room before looking at her again. ¡°Did Winter leave already?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yes, brother. She just left a while ago. She just told me to tell you that she has to leave early because she has something important to do.¡±


    Something important to do?


    She didn¡¯t mention itst night.


    I nodded my head. ¡°I see. So, shall we have our breakfast now?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    We just had our breakfast, then I drove Elisse to her school and also to meet Belle.


    ¡°Themis, everything¡¯s going well. Mr. Collins invited me to a cruise ship part that would take ce next week.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to ept his invitation?¡± I asked her.


    She nodded her head. ¡°Of course, I will. That¡¯s our greatest chance to be able to know them thoroughly and to know if they have something to do with what happened years ago.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it, Belle. You don¡¯t have to put your image to risk for this. I can find a way to¨C


    ¡°Themis. We already talked about this, right? This isn¡¯t the time to back out.¡±


    I heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Alright. Just don¡¯t forget to call me if you ever need help. Anyway, I will be there too. I will make sure to keep an eye.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I bought you some coffee.¡±


    A smile immediately appeared on her face as soon as I handed her a cup of coffee. ¡°Oh, you really are the sweetest. Actually, I haven¡¯t had my breakfast yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I bought you that. Because I know you often set aside your health for work. You should always take care of your health, you know. After all, you wouldn¡¯t be able to work if you were always sick. You should always make health your priority.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright I will do all of that. Ah, I really missed this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You being like an old man who always scolds me whenever I do something foolish or whenever I feel like having no hope.¡±


    I shook my head while smiling. ¡°An old man, huh? Well, I always scold you because you¡¯re so hard-headed. Whenever you want to do something, you will really do everything to get it and no one can ever change your mind.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just the same, you know. People around us always say that. They even guessed that maybe we¡¯ll end up with each other because of our simrities.¡± she chuckled.


    I just smiled at her. Belle took a sip of the coffee and looked at me.


    ¡°By the way, Themis.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re finally done with your n when you finally seed, what are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean.¡±


    She straightened her back. ¡°What I mean is, what are you going to do with that child and that woman? You¡¯re just using them to protect your identity, right? So when you finally seed, there¡¯s no reason for you to keep them anymore.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t able to respond immediately.


    It was as if I just heard something that never crossed my mind before.


    A question that I never wanted to hear.


    ¡°You need to remember that you can¡¯t be too attached to them. Not just because you¡¯ll get hurt, but also for them too. You need to make sure that none of them would chase after you when you finally leave them. They are just your essories that you need to get rid of when time finallyes.¡±

 CHAPTER 77: BELLE鈥檚 THOUGHTS

    Belle¡¯s POV


    ¡°Hey, Dr. Belle. You haven¡¯t eaten your sd yet. Is there something bothering you?¡± Nicki, one of my co-doctors asked me while we were inside the cafeteria.


    I shook my head and looked at her. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just wondering¡­¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible for someone to forget about his feelings for someone when he meets someone new? Like, a person he just met?¡±


    Nicki took a sip of her lemon tea before speaking. ¡°You mean, there is someone that man loves, then there came another woman. You¡¯re asking me if it is possible for him to forget about his first love and love the new woman better?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Well, it actually depends on the man and it depends on the situations that happened while they were away from one another. Most importantly, it depends whether the man really loves his first love. Because if you love someone so much, then it would be impossible for you to fall in love with someone else.¡±


    I continously nodded my head. ¡°I see. Then that means he won¡¯t fall in love with someone new, right?¡±


    ¡°Most probably if he¡¯s a loyal man. But you know, men gets easily attracted to a more beautiful woman. When someone newes and it gives them what they want and made them experience things that they never experienced before, then they¡¯re most likely to fall for that woman instead.¡±


    ¡°But if the first lovees back, then he wouldn¡¯t have any reason to fall for the new woman. Also, first love is the most unforgettable.¡±


    ¡°But there is only one true love. Being the first one who came doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re already the one. Sometimes, your true love is the one that came in the most unexpected time. The one that changed your life.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª


    When I realized that I was being too defensive already, I just heaved a sigh and kept my mouth shut.


    Nicki smiled at me. ¡°Belle. If there is someone you like, it¡¯s best to tell your feelings directly to him. Confess what you truly feel while it¡¯s still early or you¡¯ll surely regret it in the end.¡±


    ¡°O-Oh no, it¡¯s not about me. I just watched a dramast night. The theme caught my attention, so I decided to watch it.¡±


    Who are you trying to fool, Belle?


    After taking a break, I decided to go back to the infirmary first. On my way there, I saw Elisse.


    ¡°Dr. Belle!¡±


    ¡°Oh, hello there Elisse! Are you done having your lunch?¡±


    She smiled as she nodded her head. ¡°Yes, Miss Belle! I ate the sandwich that brother prepared for me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, he really prepared you that? How about your mom? Does she prepare food for you, too?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No. Miss Winter doesn¡¯t know how to cook. But it¡¯s alright! We have lots of maid at home, anyway. And Miss Winter also tells me stories at night.¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Oh. Is that so? That¡¯s good to hear then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Winter is the best!¡±


    ¡°I-I see. By the way, do you want me to apany you to your ssroom?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Elisse, is your brother and Miss Winter close with each other?¡±


    Elisse thought for a while, then a smiled appeared on her face again. ¡°At first, Miss Winter didn¡¯t like brother because he¡¯s just a poor man, now, they are really close. One of our maids said that they look like a real couple now.¡±


    ¡°Does your brother like her? I mean, does he like Miss Winter?¡±


    ¡°Brother waits for Miss Winter every time she goes outside. He even falls asleep waiting for her sometimes. Also, brother takes care of Miss Winter whenever she¡¯s sick.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    That made me stop walking. But when I saw Elisse nced at me, I continue walking again. ¡°I-Is that true? He takes care of her when she¡¯s sick?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Brother really loves Miss Winter!¡±


    ¡°E-Elisse. We¡¯re here already. I¡¯ll leave you now, okay?¡±


    She waved at me. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Belle!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. S-See you tomorrow..¡±


    I turned around and started walking away. I could feel something heavy on my chest, but I just don¡¯t know what that is.


    Themis¡­


    Loves that woman?


    ***


    As soon as I got home, I went straight to my room and sat on my bed. I reached for the photo album under my side table.


    It was a photo album that I have kept ever since. This was the only memory I have and the only thing that makes me happy whenever I miss my family and whenever I miss Themis while I was studying abroad.


    I skipped the first few pages of the album and stopped on the middle part where there were photos of me and Themis.


    He was the one who always cheers me up before. He worries about me so much, and gets really mad whenever someone tries to hurt me. I even remember him fighting with someone who tried to bully me before.


    On one of those photos was a petal of red rose.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is the only gift I can give you.¡±


    I could still remember how red Themis¡¯ face was when he showed me the petal of red rose in his hand. It was my favorite flower, so he tried to nt one but failed. The only thing that he got was one petal.


    I was over the moon when I received that. Because out of all the grand gifts that I have received that day, I know that Themis¡¯ gift was the one I was always waiting for. No matter what it is, I will be happy as long as it¡¯s from him.


    ¡°Belle, do you know what a red rose symbolizes?¡± Themis asked me one night while we were on the garden.


    I looked at him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It symbolizes beauty, passion, and love. And when someone gives you a rose, that means they are going to love you forever.¡±


    I heaved a sigh.


    I wonder if he can still remember that?

 CHAPTER 78: BELLE VS. WINTER

    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    I almost jumped from my swivel chair when Ian suddenly stepped inside my office. It¡¯s been a week now since my boutique started working.


    I straightened my back as I reached for the cup of coffee that Ian has brought for me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it¡¯s this hard to run a boutique.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s hard. You¡¯ll have to assess everything, observe your employees, the progress of your business, what your customer wants, and what¡¯s the trend. Do you think it¡¯s more tiring than being a celebrity?¡± he said as he sat down on the couch.


    ¡°I think so. Because when I was still a celebrity, all I had to do was smile and cry in front of the camera. But at the same time, I think they¡¯re quite the same since you should both keep a good reputation.¡±


    He patted my head. ¡°At least you have a handsome best friend to talk to whenever you feel sad about something.¡±


    ¡°Handsome and boastful, you mean?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just stating the fact! At least I¡¯m always present and here for you more than your fake husband.¡±


    I just red at him. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk like that about my husband. He can¡¯t be with me all the time because he has so many things to do. It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t want to be with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? He can¡¯t even make time for his wife? Anyway, he¡¯s not even your real husband.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Just say whatever you want to say. I will go to a coffee shop to have some cheesecake. Want toe with me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I just brought my bag with me when we went to a nearby coffee shop.


    ¡°By the way, there will be a cruise ship party next week. I got invited and they even told me I can bring someone with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you going to ask me to be your chaperone?¡±


    He took a sip of his coffee. ¡°There will be lots of businessmen that are invited, for sure that would also be a good opportunity for you to find a potential investor.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ian. You¡¯re always thinking about me.¡±


    ¡°So, are youing with me?¡±


    I thought for a while before smiling at me. ¡°Sure. Actually, it¡¯s been a while now since thest time I got to dress up properly. I missed wearing extravagant clothes and bringing out my inner fashionista.¡±


    ¡°As if you¡¯re not dressing up everyday.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s different because when I¡¯m at work, I need to wear more formal clothes.¡±


    He nodded his head. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m not going to argue with you anymore.¡±


    After that, we continue eating while talking about some random things when the entrance door of the coffee shop went open and a woman stepped in.


    My eyes widened upon realizing who that woman was. ¡°That woman.¡±


    Ian looked at me with confusion. ¡°Who¡¯s woman?¡±


    ¡°That one who just stepped in.¡± I said, without taking my eyes off the woman.


    Ian followed my line of vision until he finally realized who I was referring to. ¡°She¡¯s pretty. Is she your friend?¡±


    ¡°That woman? My friend? No way! And you think she¡¯s beautiful? I¡¯m still more beautiful than her anyway!¡±


    ¡°Hey. Why are you acting like you hate her that much? Did she say something bad to you? Is she an enemy or what?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She is my greatest enemy.¡±


    All of a sudden, the woman turned her gaze towards us and met my eyes.


    ¡°Oh! She looked at us!¡± Ian said while nudging me.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t try to make her look at us!¡± I said, while averting my gaze.


    But it was toote. I just saw that woman standing in front of us. ¡°Miss Wesley?¡±


    I straightened my back and nced at Ian before looking at her again with raised eyebrows. ¡°Dr. Belle.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You still recognize me.¡± she said while smiling at us.


    Why is she smiling like that? She¡¯s so fake. For sure she¡¯s already nning how to embarrass me in front of so many people here.


    ¡°Of course, I recognize you. Elisse always tell me about you. And also my husband, he¡¯s so close to you.¡± I said with gritted teeth.


    Ian alternately looked at me and Belle as if he was confused of what was going on.


    ¡°Uh-hum! By the way, I don¡¯t really get what you guys are talking about. May I know who are you?¡± he asked Belle.


    Why does this woman even have to show herself here? She¡¯s ruining my day already.


    Belle then shifted her gaze to Ian and smiled sweetly at him, too. ¡°I¡¯m Belle. I¡¯m the school doctor at Elisse¡¯s school. Elisse is¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I know who Elisse is. Nice meeting you, I¡¯m Ian.¡±


    ¡°Nice meeting you, Mr. Ian.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to take a seat and join us here?¡±


    I almost smacked Ian¡¯s head when he said that. He knew I didn¡¯t want Belle to join us, but the asshole just shrugged and winked at me.


    ¡°Sure. Thank you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t talk and just continue sipping my coffee as Ian began his interview with Belle as if he was trying to find out something.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re close with Winter¡¯s husband?¡±


    ¡°Oh, The¨CMatthew. Y-Yes, we¡¯re actually close since we were childhood best friends.¡±


    My eyes widened even more. ¡°C-Childhood best friend?! Matthew never mentioned that to me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, he hasn¡¯t yet? Yes, we¡¯re childhood best friends. But don¡¯t worry, it was long ago and we were just so young back then. Everything changed when I went abroad to go study medicine. Ever since that day, we never got to see each other again.¡±


    Ian nodded his head. ¡°I see. But you know, unrequited love exists. Also, first love can never be forgotten.¡±


    I looked at him with widened eyes. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? She never even said that she¡¯s Matthew¡¯s first love.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s so obvious.¡± he said, smiling.


    Ian, you¡¯re really dead. Just you wait.

 CHAPTER 79: CRUISE SHIP DINNER

    Belle¡¯s POV


    ¡°What do you think of my dress? Does this suit me? Should I change to a different color?¡± I asked Themis while showing him my red off-shoulder dress that I would be wearing for the cruise ship dinner.


    He scanned me from my head down to my feet before meeting my eyes again. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough. It suits you.¡±


    I could feel my cheeks getting hotter just by hearing apliment from him. ¡°R-Really?¡±


    ¡°Shall we go now?¡±


    ¡°A-Alright.¡±


    Themis guided me as we stepped inside the limousine. We never really get to be with each other more often, that is why I¡¯m so d to be able to be alone with him tonight.


    ¡°Good evening, Miss Belle and Mr. Matthew. This way, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    The staff guided us inside. There were lots of people inside and most of them were businessmen or famous celebrities. We would be doing our n tonight, that is why Themis also asked his men to dress themselves up as visitors.


    ¡°When was thest time we¡¯ve been to a party like this?¡± I asked Themis while we were on the deck of the ship, overlooking the beautiful view while everyone was busy inside.


    ¡°Thest time was when we lost it all.¡±


    That made me stop and regret what I just asked him. I forgot that thest time we¡¯ve been to a party was when the incident happened. That night when we lost our parents.


    I looked down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why are you apologizing?¡±


    ¡°Because I mentioned that.¡±


    Themis shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You know, it¡¯s alright if we try to remember what happened that night. For us to remember the reason why we are doing all of these things in the first ce.¡±


    I looked at him. ¡°Is there something that¡¯s stopping you from remembering what you came here for?¡±


    He didn¡¯t speak for a while. He had to take a deep breath first before speaking again.


    ¡°Many innocent people are getting involved because of this. People who don¡¯t even have anything to do with what happened that night are getting hurt because of this vengeance.¡±


    ¡°But many innocent people were also killed during that night. Don¡¯t they deserve to attain justice for what happened to them? Themis, you should always remember that you¡¯re not just doing this for yourself, but also for the people who lost their lives, dignity, and loved ones. There is no turning back now. I know you don¡¯t want to hurt other people, but you are finding justice for your family and other people. You got hurt, too.¡±


    Winter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Woah, who is this beautiful woman in front of me right now?¡± Ian teasingly asked me as soon as I stepped out of the dressing room.


    I turned around, showing off my ck off-shoulder dress to him. ¡°Do I look pretty now?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you look so sexy in that ck dress! Are you a rebel?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enoughpliment now. Why don¡¯t you even give them back to me? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m too handsome in this ck suit?¡±


    I eyed him from his head down to his feet before nodding my head. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re handsome in that ck suit, too. Are you happy now?¡±


    His widened. All of a sudden, he walked towards me and gave me a headlock. ¡°You¡¯re too cruel, huh?¡±


    ¡°H-Hey! What the hell are you doing?! Stop it already! You¡¯re ruining my hair!¡±


    ¡°Just tell me I¡¯m handsome first! Tell me I¡¯m the most handsome man that you¡¯ll ever see!¡±


    ¡°What?! No way! Ian! Do you really want to die?! Let go of me or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    But the asshole didn¡¯t let go of me. ¡°Say it first!¡±


    ¡°Fine! You are the most handsome man I have ever seen! Damn it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡±


    As soon as he let go of me, I smacked his head so hard. ¡°You bastard!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    We were just ring at each other, thenter on we justughed because of each other¡¯s faces. I never really expected that Ian and I would be this close. I still remember those times when we both hate each other so much. Those times when even if I just see his face, I already feel like throwing up. Who would have thought that I¡¯ll find a good friend in this jerk?


    ¡®Oh my God, isn¡¯t he Ian?¡¯


    ¡®He is! And that woman, is that Winter Wesley?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s her! They¡¯re still together?¡¯


    ¡®But I thought she¡¯s already married?¡¯


    ¡®Girl, that was fake news!¡¯


    We could hear people mumbling while looking at us when we finally arrived on the cruise ship.


    ¡°I told you, the issue got cleared up already. They¡¯re just thinking that all of that was merely fake news.¡±


    ¡°And all thanks to you.¡± I smiled at him.


    ¡°Thank you isn¡¯t enough. You have to treat me something.¡±


    I red at him. ¡°Big-eater.¡±


    ¡°Well, not as big-eater as you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Ian.¡±


    We just talked and talked, well, more like teased each other. Ian kept on saying things that makes me want to kill him.


    ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t the famous actor in the country together with the former most famous celebrity Winter Wesley!¡± an old man suddenly approached us.


    ¡°Mr. Coleman,¡± Ian said as he nodded his head.


    The old man smiled at me, but I just ignored him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you made it here, together with your beautiful date.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll go here.¡±


    I refused to talk to them or hear their conversation, so I just walked away to see the view of the ocean as the ship was about to go on board.


    The real reason why I went here with Ian is that I want to dress up and unwind. Matthew keeps on leaving from home these past few days and I am starting to be suspicious about his activities. I really think he¡¯s seeing some other woman.


    If he loves another woman, then why would he want to kiss me that night? That jerk.

 CHAPTER 80: CAUGHT YOU

    Themis¡¯ POV


    ¡°Remember to just press that button on your watch if you ever need our help. Also, I will be outside this room, listening to your conversation.¡± I kept on reminding Belle as she was about to meet the person we should be investigating about.


    She just smiled at me while nodding her head. ¡°I understand. Ah, you¡¯re worrying too much about me. Themis, I can handle that man. I am no longer that weak Belle who always cry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still that crybaby, though.¡±


    ¡°Of course, not.¡±


    ¡°Fine. You¡¯re not a crybaby anymore.¡±


    Belleughed as she looked at me to fix my tie again. ¡°By the way, I have to go now. I¡¯lle back as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself, Belle. Be alert all the time and don¡¯t let your guard down. I¡¯m just one call away. I won¡¯t forgive myself if something bad ever happens to you.¡±


    ¡°I know. You have always been my savior. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll surely call you when I need help. Or when I¡¯m done kicking that man¡¯s ass.¡±


    After that, Belle already prepared herself then proceeded to the room where the staffs told her to meet Mr. Collins. She even nced at me before finally stepping inside that room.


    I can¡¯t help getting worried about her, knowing that Mr. Collins showed great interest in her the first time that they met. This is thest thing that I want to do, to use someone else to do my ns. Especially it¡¯s Belle. I don¡¯t want her to get hurt.


    I stayed inside the other room while listening to what¡¯s happening to the room where Belle walked in. I also assigned some of my men everywhere to make sure no one¡¯s going to be able to notice what¡¯s going to happen.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Collins.¡± I could hear Belle greeting the old man.


    ¡°Good evening, Miss Beauty. As always, you look so beautiful tonight. That red dress of yours really suits you.¡±


    What a perverted old man.


    Their conversation continued. At first, it was just about business, butter on it became more personal. Belle also started asking personal questions to Mr. Collins.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Collins. You already have a wife, right?¡± Belle asked.


    Mr. Collinsughed sarcastically and took a sip of his wine before speaking again. ¡°That woman is nothing to me. She only cares about my money and herself, anyway.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s too sad for you then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I kind of feel sad sometimes, but not anymore. Not when I finally met you.¡±


    I balled my hands into fists as I heard him say those things to Belle.


    But Belle justughed. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a real sweet-talker. Anyway, can I ask you one more question?¡±


    ¡°Sure, darling. As long as you promise to also answer my questions after this.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am more than willing to answer all of your questions.¡±


    ¡°So, what is it that you want to ask me?¡±


    ¡°Well, I just want to ask if you have heard about the Lockwood family before? That family who was known to be the richest and most sessfulpany before.¡±


    Mr. Collins didn¡¯t answer immediately. It was obvious that he really is trying to hide something about what Belle just asked him about.


    ¡°W-Well, yeah. I have heard about them before. By the way, why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just curious about what happened to their family. And also, the reason why they suddenly vanished. Although I know they got killed. I¡¯m just wondering who was behind that incident.¡±


    Mr. Collins took a sip of his wine again. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know. Maybe someone who hates their family? You know, that empire really has a lot of enemies.¡±


    ¡°Like who?¡±


    ¡°Like the otherpanies and CEOs.¡±


    ¡°How about you? Are you one of their enemies?¡±


    ¡°Well, not really. I just don¡¯t like the way they think they¡¯re the most important people in the world.¡±


    Belleughed sarcastically. ¡°I see. You know, there are really people like that. Just because they are so rich, already means we need to give way to them all the time.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why people like them should really learn a lesson. That incident is the lesson they deserve.¡±


    Hearing that from Mr. Collins, I could already feel my blood boiling from anger. I know Belle knows how that would affect me, so she didn¡¯t speak immediately.


    ¡°Being killed is a lesson for them? Why, did they even hurt you? Or maybe they did something bad to you to wish them death?¡± Belle sounded like she was already losing her patience.


    ¡°Oh, honey. You don¡¯t know what those people did to us businessmen. They were ruling the business world before that we couldn¡¯t even get noticed. The disappearance of their family is a relief for us.¡±


    ¡°You mean, even if a lot of innocent people died? It¡¯s alright with you as long as yourpany will be known?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand us. You know what? Why don¡¯t we refrain from talking about that nonsense incident and let¡¯s just talk about us. Do you already have a boyfriend?¡±


    Another silence captivated the room they were in. Next thing I heard was when Belle already stood up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Collins. I do have a boyfriend already, so there¡¯s no point of us talking about each other.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t talk like that. I thought you don¡¯t have a boyfriend? Didn¡¯t you say that when we first met?¡±


    ¡°I never said anything like that. Besides, I¡¯m not really that fond with old men. You¡¯re just the age of my father, I don¡¯t think having an intimate rtionship with you is a good idea.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with that? Come on, let me just make you realize how good I am making a woman happy.¡±


    I was getting ready to attack the room any moment, but then to my surprise, Belle was able to punch Mr. Collins in the face which made a loud sound as if it was really hard.

 CHPTER 81: HURTING WINTER

    Belle¡¯s POV


    ¡°It¡¯s such a waste to even have my men apany us here when you can just punch that old man and he¡¯ll already lose his consciousness.¡± Themis said to me, almost pouting.


    I just punched Mr. Collins and he fell to the ground because of that.


    ¡°I told you, I can handle myself now. You used to teach me self-defense back then, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. But I didn¡¯t know you still remember that even after all these years.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will.¡±


    He just heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Alright, alright. Then I wouldn¡¯t have to guard you every single time now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to worry so much about me anymore.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    ¡°By the way, since we¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t we just enjoy the moment and have fun like everyone else?¡±


    He looked around us and saw how people were busy having the time of their lives. The sky was getting darker and countless stars illuminated the sky.


    ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯re right. Although, I can¡¯t drink that much. I still drive our way back home.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Then what¡¯s the use of your men? You can get drunk all you want, good boy.¡±


    Before he could even speak again, I already clung my hand around his arm and pulled him towards the crowd. He was hesitant at first, but I was able to convince him.


    ¡°If Tim is here, he¡¯ll surely love it.¡± Themis said while looking around.


    I smiled at him and tapped his shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t you meet each other sometime? It¡¯s been a while since thest time you talked to each other though.¡±


    ¡°The right time wille, anyway. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see him, I just don¡¯t want to meet him without seeding with my n yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Themis. Tim obviously misses you so much, but he¡¯s just trying to keep it to himself.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Silence captivated us for a while. But then the music changed and so I had an idea and tapped his shoulders. ¡°Themis, let¡¯s dance!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go dance there!¡±


    I pulled him over the dance floor as I started dancing together with the other people. I know he doesn¡¯t really like dancing, so I just let him stand there while watching me.


    When he got tired, he sat at a table and just drink some wine to keep himself busy.


    ¡°Hello there, beautifuldy. May I dance with you?¡± a man about my age with a ck piercing on his left ear suddenly approached me.


    I nced at Themis and saw him scrolling through his phone while yawning as if he was getting. Then I faced the man again and smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m with my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Your boyfriend? Why wasn¡¯t he dancing with you? How can he leave his beautiful girlfriend alone here in the dance floor?¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s kind of busy, so¡­.¡±


    ¡°Then how about we make him realize what he is missing?¡±


    My brows furrowed at him. ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s dance together and make him jealous.¡±


    I was hesitating at first, but then I had no choice when the man put his arms around my waist and pulled me close to him. Also, I kind of want Themis to notice me and get jealous.


    We continue dancing while drinking whiskey once in a while that I didn¡¯t notice I was getting drunk already.


    ¡°You look so beautiful.¡± the man whispered to me, so I smiled at him.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He leaned closer to me, so I got surprised. He was about to kiss me, but then an arm held my hand and pulled me away from him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for now.¡±


    As I looked over my shoulder, I saw Themis, ring at the man.


    The man then smirked. ¡°Atst, you noticed us. You know what, dude? You shouldn¡¯t leave your beautiful girlfriend here. Or for sure, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be kissing a random girl. That¡¯s what you should keep into your mind.¡± Themis replied in gritted teeth.


    After that, he dragged me with him until we reached the deck of the cruise ship.


    ¡°Themis, I still want to dance there! Why did you bring me here?!¡± Iined.


    He then looked at me with wrinkled brows. ¡°Why did you do that? Why were you dancing with that man a while ago?¡±


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I dance with anyone? I just wanted to have fun, Themis¡­¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s obviously trying to hit on you. If I didn¡¯t see you, what else do you think he has already done to you?¡±


    I pouted in front of him. ¡°I just wanted to have some fun, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong about that, but¨C


    ¡°Are you jealous of him? You don¡¯t want to see me with somebody else, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Belle.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Themis. Just admit it. It¡¯s been so many fucking years now, and you still can¡¯t confess your real feelings towards me! I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re a coward or an idiot! You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve been waiting to hear that from you!¡± Tears filled my eyes while looking at him. ¡°I love you, Themis! Even after all these years, you¡¯re still the one I love! The reason why I went abroad, was all because of you! Because I wanted you to be proud of me, because I wanted to be suitable for you!¡±


    ¡°Belle, you¡¯re already drunk. I think we need to¡ª


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not! Stop pretending like you don¡¯t know how I feel for you! And I know you love me too! Why can¡¯t you just say it?! Be a real man and say what you feel about me!¡±


    ¡°Belle¡­¡±


    I cupped both of his cheeks and made him look straight into my eyes. ¡°I love you, Themis. I love you so much. Please, don¡¯t try to hide your feelings from me anymore. Say you love me too.¡±


    He was about to speak again, but before he could even do that, I was already able to press my lips against his.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!